A KING'S COMRADE:

A Story of Old Hereford, by Charles W. Whistler

 PREFACE. 

 INTRODUCTORY. 

 CHAPTER I. HOW THE FIRST DANES CAME TO ENGLAND. 

 CHAPTER II. HOW WILFRID KEPT A PROMISE, AND SWAM IN PORTLAND

 CHAPTER III. HOW WILFRID MET ECGBERT THE ATHELING. 

 CHAPTER IV. HOW WILFRID MET AN OLD ACQUAINTANCE IN NORWICH

 CHAPTER V. HOW WILFRID MET THE FLINT FOLK, AND OTHERS. 

 CHAPTER VI. HOW WILFRID SPOKE WITH ETHELBERT THE KING. 

 CHAPTER VII. HOW ETHELBERT'S JOURNEY BEGAN WITH PORTENTS. 

 CHAPTER VIII. HOW ETHELBERT CAME TO THE PALACE OF SUTTON. 

 CHAPTER IX. HOW QUENDRITHA THE QUEEN WOVE HER PLOTS. 

 CHAPTER X. HOW GYMBERT THE MARSHAL LOST HIS NAME AS A GOOD

 CHAPTER XI. HOW ETHELBERT THE KING WENT TO HIS REST. 

 CHAPTER XII. HOW QUENDRITHA THE QUEEN HAD HER WILL. 

 CHAPTER XIII. HOW WILFRID AND ERLING BEGAN THEIR SEARCH. 

 CHAPTER XIV. HOW WILFRID HAD A FRESH CARE THRUST ON HIM. 

 CHAPTER XV. HOW WILFRID'S SEARCH WAS REWARDED. 

 CHAPTER XVI. HOW WILFRID SPOKE ONCE MORE WITH OFFA. 

 CHAPTER XVII. HOW WILFRID AND HIS CHARGE MET JEFAN THE

 CHAPTER XVIII. HOW JEFAN THE PRINCE GUARDED HIS GUESTS. 

 CHAPTER XIX. HOW WILFRID CAME HOME TO WESSEX. 

PREFACE. 

Hereford Cathedral bears the name of Ethelbert of East Anglia, kingand martyr, round whose death, at the hands of the men of Offa ofMercia, this story of his comrade centres, and dates its foundationfrom Offa's remorse for the deed which at least he had notprevented. In the sanctuary itself stands an ancient batteredstatue--somewhat hard to find--of the saint, and in the pavementhard by a modern stone bears a representation of his murder. Thedate of the martyrdom is usually given as May 20, 792 A. D. 

A brief mention of the occurrence is given under that date in the"Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, " and full details are recorded by laterhistorians, Matthew of Westminster and Roger of Wendover being themost precise and full. The ancient Hereford Breviary preservesfurther details also, for which I am indebted to my friend the Rev. H. Housman, B. D. , of Bradley. 

These authorities I have followed as closely as possible, only slightlyvarying the persons to whom the portents, so characteristic of thetimes, occurred, and referring some--as is quite possible, withoutdetracting from their significance to men of that day--to naturalcauses. Those who searched for the body of the king are unnamed by thechroniclers, and I have, therefore, had no hesitation in putting thetask into the hands of the hero of the tale. The whole sequence ofevents is unaltered. 

Offa's own part in the removal of the hapless young king is givenentirely from the accounts of the chroniclers, and the charactersof Quendritha the queen and her accomplice Gymbert are by no meansdrawn here more darkly than in their pages. The story of her voyageand finding by Offa is from Brompton's Annals. 

The first recorded landing of the Danes in Wessex, with which thestory opens, is from the "Anglo-Saxon Chronicle;" the name of thesheriff, and the account of the headstrong conduct which led to hisend, being added from Ethelwerd. The exact place of the landing isnot stated; but as it was undoubtedly near Dorchester, it may belocated at Weymouth with sufficient probability. For the reasonswhich led to the exile of Ecgbert, and to his long stay at thecourt of Carl the Great, the authority is William of Malmesbury. The close correspondence between the Mercian and Frankish courtsis, of course, historic--Offa seeming most anxious to ally himselfwith the great Continental monarch, if only in name. The positionof the hero as an honoured and independent guest at the hall ofOffa would certainly be that assigned to an emissary from Carl. 

With regard to the proper names involved, I have preferred to usemodern forms rather than the cumbrous if more correct spelling ofthe period. The name of the terrible queen, for example, appears onher coins as "Cynethryth, " and varies in the pages of thechroniclers from "Quendred" to the form chosen as most simple foruse today. And it has not seemed worth while to substitute theancient names of places for those in present use which sufficientlyretain their earlier form or meaning. 

The whole story of King Ethelbert's wooing and its disastrousending is a perfect romance in all truth, without much need forenhancement by fiction, and perhaps has its forgotten influence onmany a modern romance, by the postponement of a wedding day untilthe month of May--so disastrous for him and his bride--has passed. 

C. W. WHISTLER. 

STOCKLAND, 1904. 

INTRODUCTORY. 

A shore of dull green and yellow sand dunes, beyond whose low topsa few sea-worn pines and birch trees show their heads, and at whosefeet the gray sea hardly breaks in the heavy stillness that comeswith the near thunder of high summer. The tide is full and nearingthe turn, and the shore birds have gone elsewhere till their foodis bared again at its falling. Only a few dotterels, whose eggs liesomewhere near, run and flit, piping, to and fro, for a boat andtwo men are resting at the very edge of the wave as if the ebbwould see them afloat again. 

Armed men they are, too, and the boat is new and handsome, gracefulwith the beautiful lines of a northern shipwright's designing. Shehas mast and sail and one steering oar, but neither rowlocks norother oars to fit in them. One of the men is pacing quietly up anddown the sand, as if on the quarterdeck of a ship, and the otherrests against the boat's gunwale. 

"Nigh time, " says one, glancing at the fringe of weed which thetide is beginning to leave. 

"Ay, nigh, and I would it were past and over. It is a hard doom. "

"No harder than is deserved. The doom ring and the great stone hadbeen the end in days which I can remember. That was the old Danishway. "

The other man nods. 

"But the jarl is merciful, as ever. "

"When one finds a coiled adder, one slays it. One does not say, 'Bide alive, because I saw you too soon to be harmed by you. ' Mercyto the beast that might be, but not to the child who shall some dayset his hand on it. "

"Eh, well! The wind is off shore, and it is a far cry to succour, and Ran waits the drowning. "

"I know not that Ran cares for women. "

"Maybe a witch like herself. They are coming!"

Now through a winding gap in the line of dunes comes from inland alittle company of men and women, swiftly and in silence. The twomen range themselves on either bow of the boat, and stand atattention as the newcomers near them, and so wait. Maybe there aretwo-score people, led by a man and woman, who walk side by sidewithout word or look passing between them. The man is tall andhandsome, armed in the close-knit ring-mail shirt of the Dane, withgemmed sword hilt and golden mountings to scabbard and dirk, andhis steel helm and iron-gray hair seem the same colour in theshadowless light of the dull sky overhead. One would set his age atabout sixty years. 

But the woman at his side is young and wonderfully lovely. She isdressed in white and gold, and her hair is golden as the coilednecklace and armlets she wears, and hangs in two long plaits farbelow her knees, though it is looped in the golden girdle round herwaist. Fastened to the girdle hangs the sheath of a little dagger, but there is no blade in it. She is plainly of high rank, andunwedded. Now her fair face is set and hard, and it would almostseem that despair was written on it. 

After those two the other folk seem hardly worth a glance, thoughthey are richly dressed, and the men are as well armed as the jarltheir leader. Nor do they seem to have eyes for any but those twoat their head, and no word passes among them. Their faces also areset and hard, as if they had somewhat heavy to see to, and wouldfain carry it through to the end unflinching. 

So they come to the edge of the sea, where the boat waits them, andthere halt; and the tall jarl faces the girl at his side, andspeaks to her in a dull voice, while the people slowly make a halfcircle round them, listening. 

"Now we have come to the end, " he says, "and from henceforth thisland shall know you and the ways of you no more. There were otherdooms which men had thought more fitting for you, but they weredooms of death. You shall not die at our hands. You are young, andyou have time to bethink you whither the ways you have troddenshall lead you. If the sea spares you, begin life afresh. If itspares you not, maybe it is well. No others shall be beguiled bythat fair face of yours. The Norns heed not the faces of men. "

He pauses; but the girl stands silent, hand locked in hand, andwith no change of face. Nor does she look at her accuser, but gazessteadily out to the still sea, which seems endless, for there is noline between sea and sky in the hot haze. For all its exceedingbeauty, hers is an evil face to look on at this time. And the womenwho gaze on her have no pity in their eyes, nor have the men. 

Once again the great jarl speaks, and his words are cold andmeasured. 

"Also, I and our wisest hold that what you have tried to compasswas out of the longing for power that ever lies in the heart ofyouth. We had done no more than laugh thereat had you been contentto try to win your will with the ancient wiles of woman that lie inbeauty and weakness. But for the evil ways in which you havewrought the land is accursed, and will be so as long as we sufferyou. Go hence, and meet elsewhere what fate befalls you. In theskill you have in the seaman's craft is your one hope. We leave ityou. "

Then, without a word of answer or so much as a look aside, the girlof her own accord steps into the boat; and at a sign from theirlord the two men launch her from the shelving sand into the sea, following her, knee deep, among the little breakers that hardlyhinder their steps. They see that in her look is deepest hate andwrath, but they pay no heed to it. And even as their hands leavethe gunwale, the girl goes to the mast, and with the skill and easeof long custom hoists the sail, and so making fast the halliarddeftly, comes aft again to ship the steering oar, and seat herselfas the breeze wakes the ripples at the bow and the land slips awayfrom her. She has gone, and never looks back. 

Then a sort of sigh whispers among the women folk on shore; but itis not as a sigh of grief, but rather as if a danger had passedfrom the land. They know that the boat must needs drive but as thewind takes her, for oars wherewith to row against it are none, andthe long summer spell of seaward breezes has set in. The jarl foldshis arms and bides still in his place, and the two men still standin the water, watching. And so the boat and its fair burden ofuntold ill fades into the mist and grows ghostly, and is lost tosight; and across the dunes the clouds gather, and the thundermutters from inland with the promise of long-looked-for rain to aparched and starving folk. 

* * * *

Through the long summer morning Offa, the young King of Mercia, hashunted across the rich Lindsey marshes which lie south of theHumber; and now in the heat of the noon he will leave his partyawhile and ride with one thane only to the great Roman bank whichholds back the tides, and seek a cool breath from the salt sea, whose waves he can hear. So he sets spurs to his great white steed, and with the follower after him, rides to where the high sand dunesare piled against the bank, and reins up on their grassy summit, and looks eastward across the most desolate sands in all England, gull-haunted only. 

"Here is a marvel, " he cries, turning to his thane. "Many a timehave I hunted along this shore, but never before have I seen thelike of this here. "

He laughs, and points below him toward the sand, and his thanerides nearer. The tide has crept almost to the foot of the ancientsea wall, and gently rocking on it lies a wondrously beautiful boatwith red and white sail set, but with no man, or aught livingbeyond the white terns which hover and swoop about it, to be seen. 

"'Tis a foreign boat, " says the thane. "Our folk cannot frame suchan one as this. Doubtless she has broken her line from astern ofsome ship last night, and so has been wafted hither. "

"Men do not tow a boat with her sail set, " laughs the king. "Let usgo and see her. "

So they ride shoreward across the dunes, and ever the breeze edgesthe boat nearer and nearer, till at last she is at rest on the edgeof the tide, lifting now and then as some little wave runs beneathher sharp stern. For once the North Sea is still, and even thebrown water of the Humber tides is blue across the yellow sands. 

The horses come swiftly and noiselessly across the strand, but thewhite steed of the king is restless as he nears the boat, sniffingthe air and tossing his head. The king speaks to him, thinking thatit is the swinging sail which he pretends to fear. And then thehorse starts and almost rears, for at the sound of the clear voicethere rises somewhat from the hollow of the little craft, and theking himself stays in amaze. 

For he sees before him the most wondrously beautiful maiden hiseyes have rested on, golden-haired and blue-eyed, wan and wearywith the long voyage from the far-off shore, and holding out to himpiteous hands, blistered with the rough sheet and steering oar. Shesays naught, but naught is needed. 

"Lady, " he says, doffing his gold-circled cap, "have no fear. Allis well, and you are safe. Whence come you?"

But he has no answer, for the maiden sinks back into the boatswooning. Then in all haste the king sends his thane for help tothe party they have left; and so he sits on the boat's gunwale andwatches the worn face pityingly. 

Now come his men, and at his word they tend the maiden with allcare, so that very soon she revives again, and can tell her tale. Beyond the hunger and thirst there has indeed been little hardshipto a daughter of the sea in the summer weather, for the breeze hasbeen kindly and steady, and the boat stanch and swift. There hasbeen rain too, gentle, and enough to stave off the utmost thirst. 

All this she tells the king truly; and then he must know how shecame to lose her own shore. And at that she weeps, but is ready. Inthe long hours she has conned every tale that may be made, and itis on her lips. 

She is the orphan daughter of a Danish jarl, she says, and herfather has been slain. She has been set adrift by the chief who hastaken her lands, for her folk had but power to ask that grace forher. He would have slain her, but that they watched him. Doubtlesshe had poisoned their minds against her, or they would not havesuffered thus far of ill to her even. Otherwise she cannot believeso ill of them. It is all terrible to her. 

And so, with many tears, she accounts for her want of oars, andprovides against the day when some chapman from beyond seas shallknow her and tell the tale of her shame. At the end she weeps, andbegs for kindness to an outcast pitifully. 

There is no reason why men should not believe the tale, and toldwith those wondrous tear-dimmed eyes on them, they doubt not a wordof it. It is no new thing that a usurper should make away with theheiress, and doubtless they think her beauty saved her from a worsefate. 

So in all honour the maiden is taken to Lincoln, and presentlygiven into the care of one of the great ladies of the court. 

But as they ride homeward with the weary maiden in the midst of thecompany, Offa the king is silent beyond his wont, so that the thanewho rode yonder with him asks if aught is amiss. 

"Naught, " answers Offa. "But if it is true that men say that nonebut a heaven-sent bride will content me, maybe this is the one ofwhom they spoke. "

Now, if it was longing for power and place which had tempted thismaiden to ill in the old home, here she sees her way to more thanher wildest dream plain before her; and she bends her mind toplease, and therein prospers. For when wit and beauty go hand inhand that is no hard matter. So in no long time it comes to passthat she has gained all she would, and is queen of all the Mercianland, from the Wash to the Thames, and from Thames to Trent, andfrom Severn to the Lindsey shore; for Offa has wedded her, and allwho see her rejoice in his choice, holding her as a heaven-sentqueen indeed, so sweetly and lowly and kindly she bears herself. Nor for many a long year can she think of aught which would bringher more power, so that even she deems that the lust of it is deadwithin her. Only for many a year she somewhat fears the coming ofevery stranger from beyond the sea lest she may be known, until itis certain that none would believe a tale against their queen. 

Yet when that time comes there are old counsellors of the Witan whowill say among themselves that they deem Quendritha the queen theleader and planner of all that may go to the making great thekingdom of the Mercians; and there are one or two who think withinthemselves that, were she thwarted in aught she had set her mindon, she might have few scruples as to how she gained her ends. Butno man dare put that thought into words. 

CHAPTER I. HOW THE FIRST DANES CAME TO ENGLAND. 

Two fair daughters had Offa, the mighty King of Mercia, andQuendritha his queen. The elder of those two, Eadburga, was weddedto our Wessex king, Bertric, in the year when my story begins, andall men in our land south of the Thames thought that the weddingwas a matter of full rejoicing. There had been but one enemy forWessex to fear, besides, of course, the wild Cornish, who were ofno account, and that enemy was Mercia. Now the two kingdoms wereknit together by the marriage, and there would be lasting peace. 

Wherefore we all rejoiced, and the fires flamed from the hilltops, and in the towns men feasted and drank to the alliance, and dreamedof days of unbroken ease to come, wherein the weapons, save alwaysfor the ways of the border Welsh, should rust on the wall, and thetrodden grass of the old camps of the downs on our north shouldgrow green in loneliness. And that was a good dream, for our landhad been torn with war for overlong--Saxon against Angle, Kentishman against Sussexman, Northumbrian against Mercian, and soon in a terrible round of hate and jealousy and pride, till wetired thereof, and the rest was needed most sorely. 

And in that same year the shadow of a new trouble fell on England, and none heeded it, though we know it over well now--the shadow ofthe coming of the Danes. My own story must needs begin with that, for I saw its falling, and presently understood its blackness. 

I had been to Winchester with my father, Ethelward the thane ofFrome Selwood, to see the bringing home of the bride by our king, and there met a far cousin of ours, with whom it was good to enjoyall the gay doings of the court for the week while we were there. He belonged to Dorchester, and taking as much fancy to my companyas a man double his age can have pleasure in the ways of a lad ofeighteen, he asked me to ride home with him, and so stay in hishouse for a time, seeing the new country, and hunting with him fora while before I went home. And my father being very willing that Ishould do so, I went accordingly, and merry days on down and inforest I had with Elfric the thane, this new-found cousin of ours. 

So it came to pass that one day we found ourselves on the steep ofa down whence we could overlook the sea and the deep bay ofWeymouth, with the great rock of Portland across it; and the widthand beauty of that outlook were wonderful to me, whose home wasinland, in the fair sunshine of late August. We had come suddenlyon it as we rode, and I reined up my horse to look with a sort ofcry of pleasure, so fair the blue water and dappled sky andtowering headland, grass and woodland and winding river, leaped onmy eyes. And in the midst of the still bay three beautiful shipswere heading for the land, the long oars rising and fallingswiftly, while the red and white striped sails hung idly in thecalm. One could see the double of each ship in the water, brokenwonderfully by the ripple of the oars, and after each stretched awhite wake like a path seaward. 

My cousin stayed his horse also with a grip of the reins thatbrought him up short, and he also made an exclamation, but by nomeans for the same reason as myself. 

"Ho!" he said, "what are these ships?"

Then he set his hand to his forehead and looked long at them fromunder it, while I watched them also, unknowing that there wasanything unusual in the sight for one who lived so near the sea andthe little haven of Weymouth below us. 

"Well, what do you think of them?" I asked presently. 

"On my word, I do not know, " he answered thoughtfully. "They are noFrisian traders, and I have never seen their like before. Moreover, it seems to me that they are full of armed men. See how the sunsparkles on their decks here and there!"

But we were too far off to make out more than that, and as wewatched it was plain that the ships would make for the river mouthand haven. 

"We will ride down and see more of them, " said my cousin. "I onlyhope--"

There he stayed his words; but I saw that his face had grown graveof a sudden, and knew that some heavy thought had crossed his mind. 

"What?" I asked. 

"It must be impossible, " he said slowly--"and this is between youand me--for it seems foolish. But have you heard of the northernstrangers who have harried the Welsh beyond the Severn sea?"

I had heard of them, of course, for they traded with the Devon menat times, having settled in towns of their own in Wales beyond theSevern. It was said that they were heathen, worshipping the samegods whom our forefathers had worshipped, and were akin toourselves, with a tongue not unlike our own at all, and easy to beunderstood by us. Also they had fought the Welsh, as we had tofight them; but one heard of them only as strangers who had naughtto do with us Saxons. 

"Well, then, " my cousin said, "suppose these are more of thenorthern folk. "

"If they are, they will have come to trade, " I said lightly. "Butthey will more likely be men from the land across this sea--menfrom the land of the Franks, such as we saw at Winchester the otherday. "

"Maybe, maybe, " he said. "We shall see presently. "

So we rode on. I dare say we had four miles to go before we came tothe outskirts of Weymouth village, and by that time the ships werein the haven. By that time also the Weymouth folk were leaving theplace, and that hastily; and before we were within half a mile ofthe nearest houses we met two men on horseback, who rode fast onthe road toward Dorchester. 

"What is amiss?" cried my cousin as they neared us. 

The men knew him well, and stayed. 

"Three strange ships in the haven, and their crews ashore armed, and taking all they can lay their hands on. We are going to thesheriff; where is he?"

"Home at Dorchester. Whence are the ships? Have they hurt any one?"

"We cannot tell whence they are. They speak a strange sort ofEnglish, as it were, like the Northumbrian priest we have. Red-headed, big men they are, and good-tempered so far, seeing thatnone dare gainsay them. But they are most outrageously thievish. "

"What have they taken, then?"

"Ask the bakers and butchers. Now they are gathering up all thehorses, and they say they are going to drive the cattle. "

"Sheriff's business that, in all truth. Get to him as soon as youmay. I will go and see if I can reason with them meanwhile. "

"Have a care, thane!" they cried, and spurred their horses again. 

Then my cousin turned to me, and his face was grave. 

"Wilfrid, " he said, "you had better go with those messengers. I amgoing to see if aught can be done; but it sounds bad. I don't likean armed landing of this sort. "

"No, cousin, " I answered. "Let me go with you. It would be hard ifyou must send me back, for I would fain see the ships. That talk ofdriving the cattle can be naught but a jest. "

"Likely enough, " he answered, laughing. "It is no new thing for acrew to come ashore and clear out the booths of the tradesmenwithout troubling to pay offhand. Presently their captains willcome and pay what is asked, grumbling, and there will be no loss toour folk. As for this talk of taking the horses--well, a sailoralways wants a ride when he first comes ashore, if it is only on anass. Then if there is not enough meat ready to hand in the town, nodoubt they would say they would find it for themselves. Well, comeon, and we will see. "

So we rode on, but the laugh faded from the face of my kinsman aswe did so. 

"They have no business to come ashore armed, " he said, half tohimself, "and Weymouth folk ought to be used to the ways of seamenby this time. I don't like it, Wilfrid. "

Nevertheless, we did not stop, and presently came among the firsthouses of the village, where there was a little crowd of the folk, half terrified, and yet not altogether minded to fly. They saidthat the strangers were sacking the houses along the water's edge, but not harming any one. However, they were taking all the ale andcider casks they could find on board their ships, and never a wordof payment. 

"Do not go near them, " said my cousin. "Doubtless some one will paypresently, and I will go and speak with their head men. Maybe theycan't find any one who can rightly understand their talk. "

"Oh ay, " said an old man, "it passes me to know how a thane likeyour worship can understand all sorts of talk they use in England. It is all the likes of us can compass to understand even a Mercian;but I warrant you would ken what a Northumbrian means easily. "

He shook his head with much wisdom, and we left him grumbling atthe speech of the priest we had already heard of. 

We passed down the straggling shoreward street, and as we nearedthe waterside we heard the shouts and laughter of the strangersplainly enough. And over the houses were the mastheads of theirthree ships. One of them had a forked red flag, whereon was a ravenworked in black, so well that it was easy to see what bird it wasmeant for. It was the raven of the Danish sea kings, but that meantnaught to us yet. The terror which went before and the weeping thatbided after that flag were yet to come. 

The next thing was that from the haven rode swiftly half a dozenmounted men toward us, and the first glance told us that here werewarriors whose very war gear was new to us. Three of them hadclose-fitting coats of ring mail, and wore burnished round helms ofbronze or steel; while the others, who were also helmed, hadjerkins of buff leather, gilded and cut in patterns on the edges ofthe short sleeves and skirts. Their arms were bare, save that onehad heavy golden bracelets above the elbow; and they all wore whitetrousers, girt to the leg loosely with coloured cross-gartering, which reached higher than ours. I had never seen such mail astheirs, and straightway I began to wonder if I might not buy a suitfrom them. 

But most different from any arming of ours was that each had aheavy axe either in his hand or slung to his saddle, and that theirswords were longer, with very handsome hilts. Only two had spears, and these were somewhat shorter than ours and maybe heavier. Theywere better armed warriors than ever I had seen before, even atWinchester. 

Some word passed among these men as they saw us; but they came on, making no sign of enmity of any sort. Perhaps that was because, being in hunting gear and with naught more than the short sword andseax one always wears, we had no weapons, and were plainly onpeaceful business. 

And as in spite of their arms they seemed peaceful enough also, mycousin and I waited for them, so that they pulled up to speak tous, that man who wore the bracelets being at their head. 

"Friends, " said my cousin quietly, as they stared at him, "there isno war in the land, and we are wont to welcome strangers. No needfor all this weapon wearing. "

"Faith, I am glad to hear it, " said the leader, with a grim smile. "We thought there might be need. There mostly is when we comeashore. "

One could understand him well enough, if his speech was rougherthan ours. The words were the same, if put together somewhatdifferently and with a new way of speaking them. It was only amatter of thinking twice, as it were, and one knew what he meant. Also he seemed to understand us better than we him, doubtless byreason of years of travelling and practice in different tongues ofthe northern lands. 

"The arms somewhat terrify our folk, " said my cousin, not heedingthe meaning which might lie in the words of the chief. "But Isuppose you have put in for food and water. "

"For ale and beef--that is more like it, " said the Dane. "Havingfound which we are going away again. The sooner we find it thebetter, therefore, and maybe you will be glad to help us to what weseek. "

"Our folk tell me that you are helping yourselves somewhat freelyalready, " answered the thane. "One may suppose that, like honestseamen, you mean to face the reckoning presently. "

"Oh ay, we always pay, if we are asked, " answered the chief; and ashe said it he hitched his sword hilt forward into reach in a waywhich there was no mistaking. 

"It is a new thing to us that seamen should hint that they will payfor what they need with the cold steel. We are not such churls asto withhold what a man would seek in his need. "

"No man ever withholds aught from us, if so be we have set ourminds on it, " said the chief, with a great laugh. 

Then he turned to his men, who were all round us by this time, listening. 

"Here, take these two down to the ships, and see that they escapenot; they will be good hostages. "

In a moment, before we had time so much as to spur our horses, muchless to draw sword, we were seized and pinioned by the men in spiteof the rearing of the frightened steeds. Plainly it was not thefirst time they had handled men in that wise. Then, with a warrioron either side of us, we were hurried seaward; and I thought itbest to hold my tongue, for there was not the least use inprotesting. So also thought my cousin, for he never said a word. 

Along the rough wharves there was bustle and noise enough, for theplace swarmed with the mailed seamen, who had littered the roadwaywith goods of all sorts from the houses and merchants' stores, andwere getting what they chose to take across the gang planks intotheir ships. Here and there I saw some of our people standinghelpless in doorways, or looking from the loft windows andstairways; but it was plain that the most of them had fled. Therewere several boatloads of them crossing the bay with all speed forsafety. 

Next I saw that at the high stems and sterns of the ships stoodposted men, who seemed to be on watch, leaning on their spears, andtaking no part in the bustle. But every man worked with his armsready, and more men who had found horses rode out along the roadsas we came in. They were the pickets who would watch for theraising of the country, or who would drive in the cattle from thefields. 

Twice I had seen border warfare with the west Welsh on the Devonside of our country, and so I knew what these horsemen were about, or rather guessed it. But at the time all the affair was a confusedmedley to me, if I seem to see it plainly now as I look back. MaybeI saw more from the ships presently, for we were hurried on board, handed over to the ship guard and there left, while our captorsrode away again. 

I only hoped that when the first messengers reached Beaduheard thesheriff he would bring force enough with him. But I doubted it. 

The guard took our weapons from us, bound us afresh but not verytightly, and set us with our backs against the gunwale of the foredeck of the ship they had us on board, which was that with theraven flag. Over us towered a wonderful carven dragon's head, painted green and gilded, and at the stern of the ship rose whatwas meant for its carven tail. The other ships had somewhat thesame adornment to their stems and stern posts, but they were not sohigh or so handsome. Plainly this was the chief's own ship. 

Now I suppose that the presence of a captive or two was no newthing to the men, for when they had secured us each to a ring boltwith a short line, they paid little heed to us, but stood andtalked to one another with hardly a glance in our direction. Seeingwhich my cousin spoke to me in a low voice. 

"This is a bad business, Wilfrid, " he said. "Poor lad, I am morethan sorry I let you come with me. Forgive me. I ought to haveknown that there was danger. "

"Trouble not at all, " I said, as stoutly as I could, which is notsaying much. "I wanted to come, and there was no reason to thinkthat things would go thus. Even now I suppose we shall be let gopresently. "

Elfric shook his head. I could see that he was far more deeplytroubled than he cared to show, and my heart sank. 

"I cannot rightly make it all out, " he said. "But these men arecertainly the northern strangers who have harried Wales, even as wefeared. "

"Well, " I said, "we shall have the sheriff here shortly. "

"Beaduheard? I suppose so. Little help will be from him. It wouldtake three days to raise force enough to drive off these men, andhe is headstrong and hot tempered. His only chance is to scare themaway with a show of force, or, at best, to prevent their goinginland after plunder; for that is what they are here for. "

"Maybe they will hold us to ransom. "

"That is the best we can hope for. Of course I will pay yours. "

The bustle went on, and I watched the stowing of the plunder afterthis, for I had no more to say. I thought of my father, and of thetrouble he would be in if he knew my plight, and tried to thinkwhat a tale I should have to tell him when I reached home again. 

And then came an old warrior, well armed and handsome, withiron-gray hair and beard, and he stepped on the deck and lookedcuriously at us. 

"Captives, eh?" he said to the men. "Whence came they?"

"Thorleif sent them in, " answered one of the guard. "It was hisword that they would be good hostages. "

As I knew that this man spoke of his chief, it seemed to me that hewas hardly respectful; but I did not know the way of free Danes andvikings as yet. There was no disrespect at all, in truth, but fullloyalty and discipline in every way. Only it sounded strangely to aSaxon to hear no term of rank or respect added to the bare name ofa leader. 

Then the old warrior turned toward us, and looked us over again, and I thought he seemed kindly, and, from his way, another chief ofsome rank. 

"I suppose this is your son?" he said to Elfric directly. 

"My young cousin, " answered the thane. "Let him go, I pray you; forhe is far from his own folk, and he was in my charge. You may bidhim ride home without a word to any man if you will, and he willkeep the trust. "

The warrior shook his head, but smiled. 

"No, I cannot do that. However, I suppose Thorleif will let you goby and by. If our having you here saves trouble, you may bethankful. We are not here to fight if we can help it. "

"Why, then, " said Elfric, "unbind us, and we will bide herequietly. You may take the word of a thane. "

"I have always heard that the word of a Saxon is to be relied on, "said the old warrior, and gave an order to the guard. 

Whereon they freed us, and glad I was to stretch my limbs again, while my spirits rose somewhat. 

The old chief talked with us for a while after that, and made nosecret of whence the ships had come. It seemed that they wereindeed from Wales, had touched on the south coast of Ireland, andthence had rounded the Land's End, and, growing short of food, hadput in here. Also, he told us that they had been "collectingproperty, " and were on the way home to Denmark. He thought theywere the first ships of the Danes to cruise in these waters, andwas proud of it. 

"It is a wondrously fair land of yours here, " he said, lookinginland on the rolling downs and forest-hidden valleys. 

"Fairer than your own?" I asked. 

"Surely; else why should we care to leave our homes?"

"Ho, Thrond!" shouted some man from the wharves, "here are cattlecoming in. "

The old warrior turned and left us, going ashore. Round the turningof the street inland, whence we came, some of the mounted men weredriving our red cattle from the nearer meadows, and doing it wellas any drover who ever waited for hire at a fair. I saw that theyhad great heavy-headed dogs, tall and smooth haired, which workedwell enough, though not so well as our rough gray shepherd dogs. The ship we were in lay alongside the wooden wharf; and one couldwatch all that went on, for the fore deck was high above the busycrowd ashore. 

I wondered for a few minutes what the Danes would do with thecattle; but they had no doubt at all. Before old Thrond had reachedthem the work of slaughter had begun, and wonderfully fast the menwere carrying the meat on board the ships, heaping it in pilesforward, and throwing the hides over the heaps. I heard one of theguards say to another that this was a good "strand hewing, " thatbeing their name for this hasty victualling of the ships. 

More cattle came in presently, and sheep also, to be served in thesame way. There were a hundred and fifty men or so on each ship, and I think that this was the first landing they had made sincethey left Ireland, so that they were in need of plenty of stores. 

Then all in the midst of the bustle came the wild note of a warhorn from somewhere inland beyond the town, and in a moment everyman stood still where he happened to be, and listened. Twice againthe note sounded, and a horseman came clattering down to the shore. He was Thorleif, the chief with whom we had spoken, and he reinedup the horse and lifted his hand, with a short, sharp order of somekind. 

At that every man dropped what he was carrying, and the men whowere stowing the plunder on board the ships left their work andhurried ashore, gripping their weapons from where they had set themagainst the gunwales. There was a moment's wild hurrying on thewharves, and then the warriors were drawn up in three lines alongthe wharf, across the berths where they had laid the ships, andfacing the landward road. Only the ship guard never stirred. 

"If only we could get our men to form up like these!" said Elfric. "See, every man knows his place, and keeps it. They are silentalso. Mind you the way of our levies?"

I did well enough. Never had I seen aught like this. For our folk, called up from plough and forest hastily--and now and thenonly--have never been taught the long lesson of order and readinessthat these men had learned of necessity in the yearly battle withwind and wave in their ships. Nor had they ever to face a foe anybetter ordered than themselves. 

"Is the sheriff at hand?" I said breathlessly. 

"Maybe. I hope not closely. "

Down the street galloped a few more Danes, looking behind them asthey rode. They spoke to Thorleif, and he laughed, and then turnedtheir horses loose and leaped to their places in the ranks. Thorleif dismounted also, and paced to and fro, as a waiting seamanwill, with his arms behind him. 

And then came a rush of horsemen, and my cousin gripped my arm, andcried out in a choked voice:

"Mercy!" he gasped, "is the man mad?"

The new horsemen were men of our own from Dorchester. I saw one ortwo of Elfric's housecarls among them, and the rest were thesheriff's own men, with a few franklins who had joined him on theroad. 

At the head of the group rode Beaduheard himself, red and hot withhis ride, and plainly in a rage. His rough brown beard bristledfiercely, and his hand griped the bridle so that the knuckles werewhite. He had armed himself, and his men were armed also, but theirgear showed poorly beside the Danish harness. He had hardly morethan twenty men after him, and I thought he had outridden hisfollowers who were on foot. 

"O fool!" groaned Elfric. "What is the use of this?"

But we could do nothing, and watched in anxiety to see whatBeaduheard had in his mind. It was impossible that he could haveridden in here with no warning of the real danger, as we had riddentwo hours ago, before things had gone so far. Every townsman hadfled long since, and would be making for Dorchester. He must havemet them. 

Now he halted in front of that terrible silent line, while his menseemed to shrink somewhat as they, too, pulled up. Then he facedThorleif as boldly as if he had the army of Wessex behind him, andspoke his mind. 

"What is the meaning of this?" he shouted in his great voice. "Wecan have no breaking of the king's peace here, let me tell you. Setdown those arms, and do your errand here as peaceful merchants, whereto will be no hindrance. But concerning the lifting of cattlewhich has gone on, I must have your leaders brought to Dorchester, there to answer for the same. "

There was a moment's silence, and then the Danes broke into a greatroar of laughter. Even Thorleif's grim face had a smile on it, andhe set his hand to his mouth, and stroked his long moustache as ifhiding it, while he looked wonderingly at the angry man before him. But beside me Elfric stamped his foot with impatience, and mutteredcurses on the foolhardiness of the sheriff, which, indeed, Isuppose no one understands to this day. 

Some say that he took them for merchants, run wild indeed, but tobe brought to soberness by authority. Others think that findinghimself, as it were, in a wolf's mouth, he was minded to carry itoff with a high hand, seeing no other way out of the danger. Butmost think that he had such belief in his own power that he didindeed look to see these men bow to it, and lay down their armsthen and there. But none will ever know, by reason of what was tocome. 

"Throw down your arms!" he commanded again, when the laughterceased. 

His voice shook with rage. 

"Stay!" said Thorleif. "What is your authority?"

The question was put very courteously, if coldly, and it was commonsense. 

"I am the sheriff of Dorchester. Whence are you that you shoulddefy the king's officer?"

"Pardon, " said Thorleif. "It is only at this moment that we havelearned that we have so great a man before us. As for yourquestion, we are hungry Danes who are looking for victuals. It isour custom to go armed in a strange land, that we may protect ourships at the least. "

"Trouble not for your ships, for none will harm them, " Beaduheardsaid, seeming to be somewhat pacified by the quiet way of thechief. "Set down your arms, and render up yourself and the othership captains, and the theft of the cattle and damage here shall becompounded for at Dorchester. "

Then Thorleif turned to his men and said:

"You hear what the sheriff says; what is the answer?"

That came in a crash and rattle of weapons on round shields thatrang over the bay, and sent the staring cattle headlong from wherethey had been left at the wharf end, tail in air, down the beach. There was no doubting what that meant, and Beaduheard, brave man ashe was, if foolish, recoiled. His men were already edging out ofthe wide space toward the homeward track, and he glanced at themand saw it. 

At that he seemed to form some sudden resolve; and calling to them, he rode straight at Thorleif and griped him by the collar of hismail shirt, crying that he arrested him in the name of Bertric theking. Thorleif never struggled, but twisted himself round strongly, and hauled the sheriff off his horse in a moment, and the tworolled over and over on the ground, wrestling fiercely. Three orfour of Beaduheard's men rode up to their master's help in haste, caring naught that a dozen of the Danes had sprung forward. Therewas a wild shouting and stamping, and the horses went down as theaxes of the Danes flashed. Two more of the sheriff's men joined in, and I saw the Danes hew off the points of their levelled spears. Then into the huddled party of our men who were watching thefight--still doubting whether they should join in or fly--rode adozen Danes from out of the country, axe and sword in hand, drivingthem back on the main line of the vikings, and then the fightseemed to end as suddenly as it began. Two or three horses wentriderless homeward, and that was how Dorchester learned thatBeaduheard the sheriff had met his end. 

The Danes fell back into their places, one or two with wounds onthem; and Thorleif rose up from the ground, shaking his armour intoplace, and looking round him on those who lay there. They were allSaxons. Not one had escaped. 

"Pick up the sheriff, " he said to some of his men. "I never saw abraver fool. Maybe he is not hurt. "

But, however he died, Beaduheard never moved again. Some of theDanes said that a horse must have kicked him; Thorleif had neverdrawn weapon. 

"Pity, " said Thorleif. "He was somewhat of a Berserk; but hebrought it on himself. "

Which was true enough, and we knew it. Neither Elfric nor I had aword to say to each other. The whole fight had sprung up and wasover almost before we knew what was happening. 

Then the Danes mounted the horses of the men who had fallen, caughtthe others they had turned loose on the alarm, and were off ontheir errands without delay. The ranks fell out, and went back totheir work as if nothing had happened, and the wharf buzzed withpeaceful-seeming noise again. 

That is how the first Danes came to Wessex. Men say that thesethree ships were the first Danish vessels that came to all England;and so it may be, as far as coming on viking raids is concerned. Wales knew them, and Ireland, and now our turn had come. 

CHAPTER II. HOW WILFRID KEPT A PROMISE, AND SWAM IN PORTLAND RACE. 

All the rest of that afternoon we two had to bide on the narrowfore deck of the long ship, watching the pillage of the littletown. Once I waxed impatient, and asked my cousin if we might nottry to escape, seeing that little heed was paid to us, and that ourstaying here as hostages had been of no use. But he shook his head, telling me that until he had spoken with Thorleif or Thrond, towhom we had passed our word, we must bide; which I saw was right. 

Presently, as the evening began to close in, Thorleif came to us, and with him was the old chief. After them came a man with food inplenty in a ship's cauldron, and a leathern jack of ale, which heset before us as we sat on the coils of rope which were stowedforward. 

"Welsh mutton and Welsh ale, " said Thorleif, smiling. "That isplunder one may ask a Saxon to share without offence. Fall to, Ipray you. "

There was a rough courtesy in this, at the least intended, and wewere hungry, so we did not delay. And as we ate, the chief spokewith us plainly. 

"I had hoped, " he said, "to manage this raid without fighting, butI never met so headstrong a man as your sheriff. Truly, I wouldhave sent him home in peace, if in a hurry, had we been given achance, but, as you saw, we had none. Now, if you will, I will sendone of you home to say that if your folk will pay us fair ransom incoined silver or weighed gold, we will harry no more, and will notburn the town. One of you shall go at once, and bring me word bynoon at latest tomorrow, while the other shall bide as hostage forhis return. We will do no harm to aught until the time is up. "

"Plain speaking, chief, " said Elfric. "If we go, we must not havemore than a reasonable sum named, else will the message beuseless. "

Then they talked of what sum should be named, and in the end agreedon what was possible, I think; at all events, it was far less thanhas been paid to the like force of Danes since. The riches of ourpeaceful Wessex were as yet unknown to the vikings, save byhearsay; indeed, it has been said that these three ships came tospy out the land. And then came the question as to which of us twowas to go. 

That was ended by Thorleif himself. I said that Elfric should go, and he was most anxious that I should be freed from the clutches ofthe Danes. And as we spoke thereof, neither of us being willing togive way--for, indeed, it did not seem to me that it mattered muchwhether I stayed, while Elfric had his own family, who would besorely terrified for him--Thorleif decided it. 

"Elfric the thane must go, " he said, "for men will listen to him. That is the main thing, after all. 

"We will not harm your cousin, thane, and you may be easy in yourmind. "

"Nay, " said Thrond, "I think that Dorchester would pay ransom forthe thane willingly. Best let the lad go. "

"This is more a question of ransoming the town and countryside, foster father, " answered Thorleif. "The thane shall go. "

In a quarter of an hour he was gone, the Danes giving him back hisweapons and mounting him on his own horse. He told me that he hadno doubt that I should be freed by noon tomorrow, and so we partedin good spirits, as far as ourselves were concerned. 

As to the trouble that had fallen on the land, that was anothermatter. I did not rightly take it in, but it was heavy on his mind. For myself, therefore, I was content enough; I had no reason tothink that the Danes were likely to treat me evilly in any way. 

Nor did they. On the other hand, as if I were one of themselves, they set me by the chief when they made a feast presently, and didnot ask me questions about the country; which was what I feared. Most likely their riders had learned all they would from others. 

When it grew dark they lighted great fires along the wharves, andsat by them in their arms, drinking the Weymouth ale, and eatingthe Dorset fare they had taken. The ship guards went ashore, andtheir places were taken by others, and I saw strong pickets passingout of the town to guard the ways into it. Thorleif would not riskaught in the way of safeguard. After that was done, those whosewatch off it was went on board the ships, and slept under theshelter of the gunwales, wrapped in their thick sea cloaks. Theygave me one, and bade me rest on the after deck by the chiefs; andin spite of the strangeness of everything I slept dreamlessly, being tired in mind as well as in body. 

Next morning things were to all seeming much the same. The Daneshad kept their word, and all was peaceful. There being nothing morein the town left worth taking, they stowed everything carefully, and made all ready for sailing. And then, halfway between noon andsunrise, Elfric rode back. 

I did not see him, for he was not suffered to come beyond the lineof outposts, and all that he had to say, of course, I did not knowat the time. One came and told Thorleif that the thane waited tospeak with him, and he was gone from the ships for half an hourwith Thrond. When he came back his face was grimmer than ever, anda red scar which crossed his forehead was burning crimson. Hestayed to speak to the men on the wharves, and some order he gavewas passed from one to another, and in ten minutes every man hadleft the wharves and had passed inland, with him at their head. 

"Ho, that is it!" said one of the ship guard from the deck belowme. 

"What is it?" I asked, for I had been talking to the man in allfriendly wise, of ship and sea and strange lands. 

"Why, your folk will not pay, and so we must needs take payment forourselves in the viking's way. "

I said no more, nor did the man. I think he was sorry for me; butit was not long before he called to me and pointed to the hillsideabove the town. On it was a black throng of folk, slowly comingdown toward us. 

"Your people coming to drive us out, " he said, laughing a shortlaugh. 

Then he and his comrades bustled about the ship, setting everyloose thing in place, until the decks were clear. In the otherships the guard were at the same work, and at last they cast offall the shore lines but one at stem and stern. The ships might sailat the moment their men were on board if they were beaten back. 

About that time the farther houses in Weymouth began to burn, and Iheard the Wessex war cry rise, hoarse and savage, as the foes met. There were more of our men coming over the hill, and it was good tome to see that the Danes, who watched as eagerly as I, waxed silentand anxious. One said that there seemed a many folk hereabout, asif the gathering against them was more than they cared for. 

Now I did not know what I had best wish for. Sometimes I thoughtthat if our men were beaten back they might come to terms, and Ishould be freed. And it being a thing impossible that I could hopethat Wessex was to be beaten, and next to impossible that I shouldso much as imagine she could, I mostly wondered what would happento me when the Danes had to seek the ships. But as the noise of thefight drew nearer, and the black smoke from burning houses grewthicker, I forgot myself, and only wished I was with Elfric in thatstruggle; and at last I could stand it no longer. 

"Let me go, men, " I said; "I cannot bide here. "

"We must, and you have to, " said the friendly man. "We want to helpas much as you, but here we have to stay. Be quiet. "

"Ay, or we will bind you again, " said another man shortly. 

But neither looked toward me; their eyes were on the road inland, down which we could not see, for it opened at the end of the wharf. 

Now a wounded man or two crawled down that road, and some of theguard helped them to the ships. They growled fiercely when theircomrades asked how things went, and thereby I knew that it was illfor the Danes. The houses nearer the wharves were burning one afteranother, as they were driven back. 

At last there came a rush of Danes down that road, and into theseaward houses they went, and fired them. Then they came on boardthe ships, and bade the ship guard relieve them at the front. Morethan one of those who came thus had slight wounds on them, but theydid not heed them. 

"Keep still, lad, " said my friend as he hurried away. "The men aresavage. We are getting the worst of it--not for the first time. "

Savage enough the men were, and I saw that the advice was good; soI sat down on the steering bench and went on watching. But I wasnot long left in peace. The noise of the fight came closer andcloser, and the wounded crept in a piteous stream to us. And then aman would look to the after line from the ship to the bollard onthe wharf, and leaped on the after deck close to me. 

"Out of the way, you Saxon!" he said savagely, and with that sentme across the deck with a fierce push which was almost a blow; andthat was the spark which was all I needed to set my smoulderingimpatience alight. 

I recovered myself, and without a word hit him fairly in the facewith all my weight behind a good blow from the shoulder, and senthim spinning in turn. He went headlong over the edge of the raiseddeck, and lit among a group of his comrades, thereby saving himselffrom what would have been a heavy fall on his head and shoulders. 

"Well hit, Saxon!" shouted a man from the nearest ship, and therewas a great roar of laughter thence. 

However, before his comrades, who had been watching the fires theyhad lighted, knew rightly how the man had thus been hurled on them, and were abusing him for clumsiness, he had his sword out, swearingto end me; and I suppose he might have done so without any of theothers interfering had they understood the matter. But he was aheavy man, and mailed moreover; whereby three or four were smartingunder his weight. So they fell on him and held his arm, thinking, no doubt, that he was resenting their words; which was the savingof me, for at that moment a roar came from the wharf, and slowlyout of the lane end we had been watching came Thorleif's men. Theirfaces were toward the foe, and those who led the retreat were atwork with their bows, shooting over the heads of those before themat the press which drove them back. And some leader from amongthem, with lifted sword, signed to the ship guards to heed the openend of the wharf, to my right. 

They forgot the little matter on hand, and ran ashore. Then I notedthat on that end of the wharf, where a narrow lane came down to thewater, there was another fight going on, and they had to supportthe Danes there. The other end of the wharf was kept by a curve ofthe shore, and that was safe. 

Presently all the Danes were back on the water front, and acrossthe end of the two entrances to its wide space they drew some heavywagons, which had been set there in readiness, blocking them. Onecould only see now and then what was being done, as the winddrifted the black smoke aside, for now every house was burningfiercely. 

Then came a wild and yet orderly rush of the Danes to the ships, and it was wonderful to see each man get to his post at the oars ashe came. Three men went to each oar port. One had the oar ready forthrusting outboard, one stood by with his shield ready to protectthe rower, and the other, standing in the midship gangway, had hisbow ready. 

Thrond came on board with the first, and leaped to the steeringdeck, where he grasped the tiller, paying no heed to me. His eyeswere on the lane end. I got out of his way, and stood by the sternpost, with my arm round the dragon tail. 

For I saw nothing else to do but to keep quiet. I did not knowrightly whether honour compelled me to stay as a captive still, butI thought it did. But if not, in one way I could have escaped; forI had been forgotten, and every man was watching the shore. I coulddrop overboard and swim ashore somewhere beyond the reach of theDanes, being a good swimmer; but as I say, I doubted if I might. SoI stayed, whether wrongly or not I will leave others to decide; butseeing that I doubted, I think I need not be blamed for doing as Idid. 

One of the houses fell in with a tremendous crash, and an eddyingof smoke and flame across the wharf to leeward. Out of that smothercame running the men who had left the ships just now, stooping andhiding their blackened faces from the sparks with their shields, and they too found their posts at once. A dozen came on the afterdeck with bows, and lined the shoreward gunwale. 

Hardly had they come on board when the rest came in a rush, Thorleif being last of all. Behind them the wharf was empty, savefor one man whom an arrow out of the smoke caught up and smote. Thorleif heard him fall, though in the turmoil of trampling feet Icould not; and he turned back to him, and lifted him as if he hadbeen a child, and bore him on board. Then the gang planks rattledin, and the lines were cast off, and the ship began to move. 

Still the wharf was empty. I think the Saxons had been driven backfor a while, and that they did not yet know, so thick was the smokeof the burning, that the barrier at the end of the lane wasunguarded. 

Now there were five yards between ship and shore--then ten--thentwenty. The oars took the water, and she headed for sea. Out of thesmoke came my people, and ran yelling across the open, and I seemedto wake up. 

"Thrond, " I cried, "I take back my promise. Let me go. "

"Eh!" he said, looking round. 

I was then with my hands on the gunwale, in the act of leapingoverboard, when he reached round and held me fast. 

"Steady, fool!" he said; "you will have a dozen arrows through you. 

"Here, hold him, " he said sharply. 

And the men fell on me, binding me deftly with a few turns of aline, and then troubling themselves no more about me. 

Next moment there was a sharp hiss, and an arrow from the shorestuck in the deck close to me, and another chipped the tail of thedragon and glanced into the sea. I mind noting that many anothersuch splinter had been taken from that stern post, and presentlysaw--for I lay on my back, helpless--that a flint arrowhead stillshowed itself through a new coat of paint. It was too deeply beddedto be cut out, or else it was token of some honourable fight. It atleast had come from forward, whereas I thought that most of thechips had come from astern, as this new one did. It is strange whatlittle things one will notice when at one's wits' end. 

The shouts ashore grew more faint, and at last were past. The crewwere very silent, but the oars swung steadily, and at last Thorleifcame from the midship gangway and saw me. The weary men laid in theoars at that moment, and threw themselves down to rest. 

"Ho, Saxon!" he said, "on my word I had forgotten you. Who had youtied up?"

"I did, " said Thrond. "He said somewhat about taking back apromise, and wanted to go overboard. "

Thorleif stooped and unbound me, and I thanked him. 

"Well, you won't go overboard now, " he said, nodding toward theshore. 

The great rock of Portland was broad off on our right, and maybe wewere five miles from the nearest shore. Astern--for we were stillheading out to sea--the smoke of burning Weymouth hung blackagainst the blue sky. It was just such a day as yesterday, fair andwarm, and the land I loved had never seemed so lovely. 

"Let me go, chief, " I said; "it is of no use for you to keep me. "

"Why, " he answered, "I don't know that it is. But your folk wouldpay no ransom, and it would seem foolish if I had let you gooffhand. Not but what your folk have not proved their wisdom, forthey have got rid of us pretty cheaply. Odin! how they swarmed onus!"

"Ay, " growled Thrond. "I did not dream that so many men could begathered in so few hours; but they fought anyhow, and it was only amatter of numbers. Well, the place is good enough, and it is but aquestion of more ships next time. "

"Why did not you try an escape when we were all busy in the fight?"asked Thorleif, turning to me. "I have lost more than one captivein that way. "

I told him, and he looked kindly enough at me, and smiled in hisgrim way. 

"You were right in saying that a Saxon's word was good, Thrond, " hesaid. 

"I am sorry we can in no way send you back now. Your cousin did hisbest to win his folk to peace--and fought well when he could not. Nay, he is not hurt, so far as I know. "

"Let me swim ashore, if there is no other way, " I said, with a dulldespair on me. 

Thorleif looked at the sea and frowned. 

"I could not do it myself, " he said. "There is a swift currentround yon headland. See, it is setting us eastward even now. "

But I did not wait to hear any more; I shook my shoes off, and overI went. The wake of the swift vessel closed over my head as the menshouted, and when I came to the surface I looked back once. Itseemed that Thorleif was preventing the men from sending a showerof arrows after me, but in those few moments a long space of waterhad widened between us; and I doubt whether they would have hit me, for I could have dived. 

Then I headed for shore and freedom, and it was good to be in thewater alone with silence round me. As for the other two ships, theywere half a mile away from Thorleif's, and I did not heed them. SoI never looked back, but gave myself to the warm waves, and savedmy strength for the long swim before me. There was not much sea, and what there was set more or less shoreward, so that it did nothinder me. Presently I shook myself out of my tunic, and was morefree. 

I suppose that I swam steadily for an hour before I began to thinkin earnest what a long way the land yet was from me. In anotherhalf hour I had to try to make myself believe that it was growingnearer. Certainly Portland was farther from me, but that was theset of the current; and presently I knew, with a terrible sinkingof heart, that the land also was lessening in my sight. The currentwas sweeping me away from it. 

When I understood that, I turned on my back and rested. Then I sawthat the ships were not so far away as I had expected. I seemed tohave made little way from them also; which puzzled me. They had notyet set sail, and it was almost as if the oars were idle. I thinkthey were not more than a mile off. I could almost have wept withvexation, so utterly did all the toil seem to be thrown away. However, a matter of two hours in the water when as pleasant asthis was nothing to me, for I had stayed as long therein, many atime, for sport. So I hoped to do better with the turn of the tide, and let myself go easily to wait for it. 

We had left Weymouth when the flood had three hours more to run, soI had not long to wait. It turned; and I knew when it turned, because the wind against it raised a sea which bid fair to wear meout. I had to go with it more or less. 

Then, indeed, the land seemed very dear to me, and I began to thinkof home and of those who sat there deeming that all was well withme. They would never know how I had ended. I will not say much ofall that went on in my mind, save only that I am ashamed of naughtthat passed through it. Nor did I swim less strongly for thethoughts, but struggled on steadily. 

And at last the sun set, and the wind came chill over the water, and I knew that little hope was for me. Again I turned on my backand rested, and I grew drowsy, I think. 

Now the daylight faded from the sky, and overhead the stars beganto come out; but as the sky darkened the sea seemed to growbrighter. Presently all around me seemed to sparkle, and I wonderedlistlessly that the stars were so bright in the water to one whoswam among their reflections. Then the little crests of foam on thewaves seemed on fire, and my arms struck sparks, as it were fromthe water, as the sparks fly from the anvil. Only these were palestblue, not red, and I wondered at them, thinking at first that theywere fancy, or from the shine of the bright stars above. 

And all of a sudden, ahead of me, moved swiftly in the sea andacross my way a sheet of dazzling blue brightness, and itfrightened me. Often as I had seen the sea and swum in it, I hadnever seen the like of this, nor had heard of it. The sheet ofsilver fire turned and drew toward me, and I ceased swimming, andstood, treading water, watching it. Out of its midmost fires dartedlong streaks of light, everywhere, lightning swift, coming andgoing ceaselessly. 

Into the midst of that brightness rushed five bolts of flame, andscattered it. The water boiled, alive with the darting fires aroundme and under my feet, and my heart stood still with terror. Yet Iwas not harmed. And then I saw one of those great white-hot silverbolts hurl itself from sea to air in a wide arch, and fall backagain into the water with a mighty splash; and all the flying waterseemed to burn as it fled. 

Truly it was but a school of mackerel, and the porpoises which fedon the silver fish, all made wonderful by the eerie fires of asummer sea; but I could not tell that all at once. I think that Iknew what it was when the great sea pig leaped, for his shape wasplain to me. The shoal went its way, and after it the harmlessporpoises. But the sea was fairly alight now; all round me it shonewith its soft glow, and my body was wondrous with it, and I seemedto float in naught but light. 

Then I think that I wandered in my mind, what with the fright andweariness; for I had been five or six hours in the water, and itwas long since I had tasted food. It came to me that I was dead atlast, and that I was far in the sky, floating on bright air, withstars above me and stars below. And that seemed good to me. Irested, paddling just enough to keep myself upright and forget mytroubles in wonderment. 

Surely that was a voice singing! There was a strange melody I hadnever heard the like of, and it came from the brightness not farfrom me. I came back to knowledge of where I was with a start, trying to make out from which direction it sounded. 

"This is a nixie trying to lure me to the depth, " I thought. "Truly, he need not take the trouble; for thither I must goshortly, without any coaxing. "

I turned myself in the water, trying to see if I could make out thesinger, but I could not. Seeing that no other was likely to beswimming in Portland race but myself, I had no thought that thesong was human. 

But I could find nothing. When my face was seaward, I saw far offthe ships I had left, indeed; and one seemed to have set her sail, for it showed as a square patch of blackness against the sky, butno voice could come from them to me. Presently I thought thatsomewhat dark rose and fell on the little waves between me and her, but that was doubtless the tunic I had given to the water. I didnot think of wondering why I still saw it after all this long swim, but I seemed to have made no headway from the ships, which were asnear as when I last looked at them. 

So I turned again and swam easily, as I thought, shoreward. Thesong went on, but it seemed to ring in my ears as the drone of ourmiller's pipes comes up from the river on a still summer evening. Yet it grew more plain. 

Then I saw the ships before me. I was swimming in a circle, myright arm mastering the left, I suppose. That told me how weary Iwas, if I had not known it to the full before. At that moment thesong, which was close to me, stopped, and a fiery arm rose from awave top against the sky, and seemed to hail me. 

"Ho, Wilfrid! have you had enough yet? By Aegir himself, you are afine swimmer!"

Through the brightness came a sparkling head, round which the foamcurled in fleecy fire; and shining as I shone, Thorleif the vikingfloated up to me and trod the water. 

"What, you also?" I said. "Both of us drowned together at last?"

And with that I went into the brightness below me, and troubled nomore for anything. 

CHAPTER III. HOW WILFRID MET ECGBERT THE ATHELING. 

It was indeed Thorleif whom I saw as the deadly faintness of utterweariness and want of food came over me, and I sank. The Danes hadhardly lost sight of me from the ships, for they had driftedbackward and forward on the tide as I drifted, and I was never morethan a mile from them. Until the tide turned to the eastward therehad been no wind of any use to them, and that which came withsunset was barely enough to give them steerage way. So they hadwatched me for want of somewhat else to do, being worn out with thelong fight; and when I was far off, some keen-sighted seaman wouldspy my head as it rose on a wave, and cry that the Saxon was yetswimming. 

Now, if there is one thing that the northern folk of our kin thinkmuch of in the way of sports, it is swimming, and it seems that Iwon high praise from all. Maybe they did not consider how a man whois trying to win his home again from captivity is likely to do morethan his best. At all events, I had never so much as tried a swimlike that before, nor do I think that I could compass it again. Presently, when the turn of the tide brought with it no eddy intothe bay which set me homeward, Thorleif would let me go no longer, and followed me in the boat with two men; which was easy enough, for I swam between the ship and the place where the red glow ofburning Weymouth still shone in the northern sky. He could notleave me to drown. 

For a time, in the growing dusk, he could not find me. Then the seafires showed me black against their glow, and the sea tempted him, and he leaped in after me, singing to cheer me, for it was plainthat I was nearly spent. When he brought me up from the depth againI had little of the drowned man about me, for I had fainted. Iremember coming round painfully after that swoon, and eating anddrinking, and straightway falling into a dreamless sleep on thedeck of the ship; and I also remember the untoldly evil and fishysmell of the seal oil they had rubbed me with. 

When I came to myself, my first thought was that a solid wall ofthat smell stood round me; but such were the virtues of the oil andthe rubbing that when I woke after eighteen hours' sleep I was notso much as stiff. It would ill beseem me to complain thereof, therefore, but it might have been fresher. 

When I woke from my great sleep it was long past noon. I lay in theshelter of the gunwales under the curve of the high stern post, wrapped in a yellow Irish cloak, and in my ears roared and surged adeep-voiced song, which kept time with the steady roll of oars andthe thrashing of the water under their blades. The ship wasquivering in every timber with the pull of them, and I could feelher leap to every stroke. The great red and white sail was setalso, and the westerly breeze was humming in it, and over the highbows the spray arched and fell without ceasing as oar and saildrove the sharp stem through the seas. Thorleif was in a hurry forsome reason. 

Only one man was on the after deck, steering, and he was fullyarmed. Save that his brown arm swayed a little, resting on thecarven tiller, as the waves lifted the steering oar with a creaknow and then, he was motionless, looking steadily ahead under thearch of the foot of the sail. The run of the deck set me higherthan him, and I could not see more than the feet of some men whowere clustered on the fore deck. But I could look all down thelength of the ship, and there every man was armed, even the rowers. They had hung red and yellow wooden shields all along the gunwales, raising the bulwark against sea and arrow flight alike by a footand more, and the rowers were fairly in shelter under them, ifthere was to be a broadside attack. 

I never doubted that a fight was intended, though I could not tellwhy. Every man was at his post--two to each oar bench beside therower, one with ready shield, and the other with bent bow, andthese were looking forward also as they sang that hoarse song whichhad roused me. I do not know that I have ever heard aught soterrible as that. The wildness and savageness of it bides with me, and of a night when the wind blows round the roof I wake and thinkI hear it again. But it set me longing for battle, even here on thestrange deck, and I would that I might join in it. 

And then I knew that my own weapons lay beside me, and I sprang up, and grasped the sword and seax in haste to buckle them on. Theyrattled, and the steersman turned his head and laughed at me. Itwas old Thrond. 

"That is right, lad, " he said, turning his head back to watch hiscourse again. "None the worse for the wetting, it seems. "

Truth to tell, I felt little of it, being altogether myself againafter the rest. So I laughed also, setting aside for the moment thequestion of what my fate was to be. It was plain that the man whosaved me from the sea and gave me back my arms did not mean to makea captive of me in any hard sort. 

"Only mightily hungry, " I said. "It seems that I have sleptheavily. "

Thrond jerked his free thumb toward a pitcher and wooden bowl thatwere set near me, without looking round. 

"So I suppose, " he said. "Eat well, and then we will see what sortof a viking you make. You have half an hour or so. "

Ale and beef there were, ready for me, and I took them and sat downat the feet of the old chief, with my legs hanging over the edge ofthe fore deck. Thence I could see that Thorleif was forward, andthat away to the northward of us a ship was heading across ourcourse, under sail only. The two other Danish ships were far asternof us, but their oars were flashing in the sun as they made afterus. 

Then I looked northward for England, but there was only the sea'srim, and over that a bank of white summer clouds. Under the sun, tothe south, was a long blue line of hills whose shapes were strangeto me, and that was the Frankish shore. We were far across theChannel, and still heading eastward. 

"Thrond, " I said, "are you after that ship yonder?"

"Ay. She will be a Frankish trader going home, and worthoverhauling. Maybe there will be no fight, however; but one neverknows. "

Now it was in my mind to ask him what would be done with me, but Idid not. That was perhaps a matter which must be settled hereafter, and not on the eve of a fight at sea. Moreover, I thought that aFrankish ship was fair game for any one, and that if I were neededthere was no reason at all why I should not take a hand in thefight. Certainly I should fare no worse for taking my plight in thebest way I could. So I held my tongue and went on eating. 

One or two of the men looked up from the oars and grinned at me, and of these one had a black eye, being the man I had knocked offthe deck. It was plain that he bore no malice, so I smiled back athim, and lifted the jug of ale toward him as I drank. He was apleasant-looking man enough, now that the savagery of battle hadpassed from him. 

Now I would have it remembered that a Saxon lad reared on the westWelsh marches is not apt to think much of a cattle raid and thefighting that ends it, and that with these Danes, who were so likeourselves, we had as yet no enmity. It seemed to me that being instrange company I must even fit myself to it, and all was wonderfulto me in the sight of the splendid ship and her well-armed, well-ordered crew. Maybe, had we not been speeding to a fight thelike of which I had never so much as heard of, I should havethought of home and the fears of those who would hear that I wasgone; but as things were, how could I think of aught but what wason hand?

We were nearing the vessel fast, and seeing that she did not turnher head and fly, old Thrond growled that there was some fight inher. 

"Unless, " he added with a hard chuckle, "they have never so much asheard of a viking. Are there pirates in this sea, lad?"

"They say that the seamen from the southern lands are, betimes. Ihave heard of ships taken by swarthy men thence. The Cornish tinmerchants tell the tales of them. "

"Tin?" said Thrond. "Now I would that we had heard thereof before. I reckon we passed some booty westward. Eh, well, we shall knowbetter next time. "

After that he was silent, watching the ship ahead. She was a greatheavy trader, with higher sides than this swift longship. 

And presently, as I watched her, a thought came to me, and I wasashamed that I had not asked before if it was true that my cousinhad not been hurt in the fighting. 

"He was not harmed, " answered the old chief. "He hurt us; he is agood fighter. Get yon shield and hold it ready to cover me. It isnot worth while to have the helmsman shot, and it will set a manfree to fight forward. "

Now the ship was within arrow shot, and we could see that therewere few men on her decks. Thorleif hailed her to heave to, sendingan arrow on her deck by way of hint. Whereon she shot up into thewind, and her sail rattled down. Thrond whistled to himself. 

"Empty as a dry walnut shell, or I am mistaken, " he said betweenhis teeth. 

Then he shouted to Thorleif, and some order came back. The sail waslowered, and the ship swung alongside the stranger under oars only, while a rush of men came aft. Thorleif hailed the other ship tosend him a line from the bows, and one flew on board us as we shotpast. Then in a few moments we were under easy sail again, towingthe great trader slowly after us; and the men were grumbling at theease of the capture, thinking, with Thrond, that it boded a uselesschase. Thorleif came aft to speak with the shipmaster from ourstern. 

Then there climbed on the bows of the trader a tall, handsome youngman, at the sight of whom I could not withhold a cry of wonder, forI knew him well. He was Ecgbert the atheling, nephew of our greatking Ina, and the one man whom Bertric feared as a rival when hecame to the throne. His father and mine had been close friends, andwe two had played and hunted together many a time, until thejealousy of Bertric drove him to seek refuge with Offa of Mercia. Ithought him there yet. 

"Yield yourselves, " said Thorleif, "and we will speak in peace ofransom. I will come on board with a score of men, and harm none. "

"We have yielded, seeing that there was no other chance for as, "said Ecgbert quietly. "Come on board if you will, but on my word itis hardly worth your while. We left in too great a hurry to bringmuch with us. "

"Whence are you, then, and whither bound?"

"From Mercia, by way of Southampton, and bound anywhere out of theway of Quendritha the queen. We had a mind to go to Carl the king, but any port in a storm!"

"Well, " said Thorleif, laughing, "I am coming on board. That mustbe a terrible dame of whom you speak, if she has set the fear ofdeath on a warrior such as you seem to be. "

Then he bade the men haul on the cable, and the ships drew togetherslowly. I had to leave the deck, being in the way of the men, andEcgbert did not see me, as far as I could tell. 

Thorleif and his men boarded the prize over her bows and went aft, Ecgbert going with them. The two ships drifted apart again, and Ifound my place by Thrond once more, while the men sat on thegunwale, waiting for the time when their chief should return. 

"Who is the queen yon Saxon speaks of?" asked Thrond. 

I told him; and as we had heard much of her of late, I also toldhim how men said that she had been found on the shore by the kinghimself. Whereon Thrond's grave face grew yet more grave, and hesaid:

"Lad, is that a true tale?"

"My father had it from the thane who was with the king when theyfound her alone in her boat. "

"So her name was not Quendritha when she began that voyage?"

"I have heard that she was a heathen. Mayhap the king gave her thename when she was christened. It means 'the might of the king. '"

So I suppose that he did, for the hope of what his wife should be. Nor was the name ill chosen, as it turned out, for all men knew bythis time that the queen was the wisest adviser in all the councilof Mercia in aught to do with the greatness of the kingdom. 

"I have ever had it in my mind that she would get through thatvoyage in safety, " Thrond said. "Ran would not have her. "

"What do you mean?"

"Lad, I saw her start thereon, or so I think. Tell me when she wasfound. "

That I could do, within a very short time. My father and Offa hadbeen wedded in the same year, as I had heard him say but a few daysago, at Winchester, as men talked of the bride whom we hadwelcomed, Quendritha's daughter. And as he heard, Thrond's facegrew very dark. 

"That is she. Now I will tell you the beginning of that voyage. Iwas a courtman then to the father of Thorleif, our jarl here, and Imyself made the boat ready and launched her in it. "

And then he told me that which I have set down at the beginning ofthis tale--neither more nor less. What was the fullness of the evilthe woman had wrought he did not tell me, and I am glad. 

When he ended he sat silent and brooding for a long time. The shipforged slowly and uneasily over the waves with the heavy traderafter her, and on our decks the men were silent, waiting for wordfrom Thorleif of what was to be done. We could hear him, now andthen, laughing with the crew of the other ship as if all wenteasily. 

"Lad, " said old Thrond, suddenly turning to me, "you had bestforget all this. It is dangerous to know aught of the secrets ofgreat folk; and if it comes to the ears of Quendritha that one istelling such a tale of her, the life of the man who has told itwill not be worth much. Maybe I am wrong, and I speak of one who isdrowned long since; for, indeed, it seems out of the way of chancethat a girl could win across the sea from Denmark to a throne thus. And if it is true, she has done even as Thorleif's father bade her, and has left her ways of ill. 

"And, yet, " he said again, "if ever you have to do with her, remember what she may have been. It will be ill to offend her, orto cross her in aught. "

"That is the hardest saying that our folk have of her, " I said, "but I have heard it many a time. "

"There is much in that saying, " Thrond answered grimly. 

"Well, " I answered shortly, "I suppose that if any man will sethimself against a king or a queen, he has to take the chances. "

"Small chance for such an one if the queen be--well, such anotheras I helped to set adrift from our shore. "

Meaningly that was said, and I had no answer. I was glad thatThorleif showed himself on the bows of the prize and hailed Thrond. 

"Send the Saxon lad on board here, " he said; "we have met with afriend of his. "

That could be none but the atheling, and I leaped up. The men wereheaving on the tow line, and the ships were slowly nearing eachother. 

"Thrond, " I said breathlessly, "will Thorleif let me go?"

"Of course, " he answered, smiling. "We only picked you up again tosave your life. He had a mind to land you on the English shorepresently; for he said you had kept faith with us well, and hecould not let you suffer therefor. "

The bows of the trader grated against our stern, and one of the mengave me a hoist over her gunwale with such good will that I landedsprawling among the coils of rope on the fore deck. When I gatheredmyself up I saw Ecgbert and Thorleif aft, while the Danes wererummaging the ship, and I made my way to them. And as I came theatheling stared at me, and then hastened forward with outstretchedhand of welcome. 

"Why, Wilfrid, old comrade, how come you here? I heard only of aWest Saxon, and whether this is luck for you or not I do not know. "

"Good luck enough, I think, " I answered, with a great hand grip. "Ihad not yet let myself wonder how long it would be before I sawhome again. "

His face fell, and he looked doubtfully at me. 

"I cannot take you home, Wilfrid; I am flying thence myself. TheDanish chief will set you ashore somewhere at his first chance, hesays. "

"Why, what is amiss again?"

"The old jealousy, I suppose, " he answered grimly. "As if a ladlike myself was likely to try to overturn a throne! Here had Ihardly settled down in Mercia as a fighter of the Welsh andhanger-on of Offa's court, when there come Bertric's messengers, asking that I should be given up, and backing the demand with arequest for closer alliance by marriage. Offa, being an honest man, was for sending the message back unanswered. But the queen had amind for the match, and as I was in the way, it was plain to methat I must be out of it. So I did not wait for Quendritha toremove me, but removed myself. "

"Alone?" I asked. 

"Alone, and that hastily. You do not know the lady of Mercia, oryou would not ask. "

Now I thought to myself that in the last half hour I had learnedmore of that lady than even Ecgbert knew, and I felt that he waswise in time, if Thrond's tale was true; which, indeed, I began tobelieve. But it did not seem right to me that an atheling of Wessexshould be alone, without so much as a housecarl to tend him andstand at his back at need. I minded what my father taught me sinceI could learn. 

"Here is your duty, son Wilfrid. First to God; then to the king;then to the atheling, the king's son, and then to father andmother; then to the shire reeve and the ealdorman, if so be thatthey are loyal; and then to helpless woman and friendless poor man. But to the weak first of all, against whomsoever will wrong them, whether it be the king or myself. "

"Where will you go, atheling?" I asked, speaking low, for I hadmany things warring in my mind. 

"I cannot tell yet. I am an outcast. "

Then I knelt on the deck before him and made him take my handsbetween his own, and I said to him, while he tried to prevent me:

"Whither you go I follow, to be your man in good or ill. Little useI am, but some I may be; and at least the atheling of Wessex shallnot say that none would follow him. "

"Wilfrid, " he cried, "I cannot suffer you to leave all for me. "

Then said Thorleif, who had been watching us in silence:

"Take him, prince, for you will need him. He has kept faith withus, though he might have escaped easily enough, because he thoughthis word withheld him. And he has proved himself a man in battlewith the waters, as I know well. Let him go with you, and be gladof him. "

"I am loath to take him from his folk to share my misfortunes. "

"That is naught, " said Thorleif. "Pay a trader who is going toEngland to tell other chapmen to pass the word to his folk where heis. They will hear in a month or less. "

"Hearken to the chief, my prince, " I said. "That is easy, and itwill be all I care for. If my father hears that I am with you, hewill be well content. "

"More than content, Wilfrid, " said Ecgbert, smiling. "We of theline of Ina know your folk of old. Well, be it as you will, for, onmy word, I am lonely; and I think, comrade, that if I had choice ofone to stand by me, the choice would have fallen on you. 

"There was little need, chief, for you to tell me that Wilfrid ofFrome was steadfast. We are old friends. "

"Bide so, then. Friends are not easily made, " answered Thorleif, laughing. "Now tell me what you are thinking of doing. Maybe I canadvise you, being an adventurer by choice, as it seems you must beby need. But first I will offer you both a share in our cruise, ifyou will turn viking and go the way of Hengist and Horsa, yourforbears. Atheling and thane's son you will be to us still, if youhave to take an oar now and then. "

"Kindly spoken, " said Ecgbert; "but this I will tell you plainly. It had not come into my mind to think that Bertric needed to fearme until he showed that he did so. Had he left me to myself, I hadbeen as good a subject of Wessex as Wilfrid here. But now it seemsto me that maybe he has some good reason to think that the thronemight be or should have been mine. Wherefore it is in my mind toseek the great King Carl, and learn what I can of his way ofwarfare, that presently, when the time comes, I may be the moreready to take that throne and hold it. "

"Why, then, " said Thorleif, watching the face of the atheling, "Iwill tell you this from out of my own knowledge of Wessex. If youlearn what Carl can teach you, you will, if you can raise athousand followers, walk through Wessex into Mercia, and thencehome by East Anglia to London town, and there sit with three crownson your head--the greatest king that has been in England yet. Foryour folk know no more of fighting, though they are brave enough, than a herd of cattle. But it will be many a long year before youknow enough, and then you will need to be able to use yourknowledge. "

"Can you tell me where to find Carl the king? It may be that I haveyears enough before me to learn much. "

"Those who want to learn do learn, " quoth Thorleif. "It is in mymind that, unless a Flemish arrow ends you, Wessex will have tochoose between you and Bertric presently. "

Then he told us where he had last heard of the Frankish king, whichwas somewhere on the eastern Rhine border. And at last, being takenwith the fearless way of the young atheling, said that if he would, he himself would see him as far on his way as the Rhine mouth. Andin the end Ecgbert closed with the offer, and left the Frankishship accordingly. 

Thorleif's men had sought every corner of her by that time, and hadsome store of silver money to show for their long chase, and weresatisfied. As for the shipmen of their prize, I think they werewell enough content to be let go in peace, and had little to say onthe matter. Ecgbert was for giving them the gold ring which he hadpromised them as passage money, that being the only thing of valuehe had beyond his weapons; but Thorleif would not suffer him to doso, saying that his Danes would but take it from them straightway. 

So the great trader lumbered off southward, and I and the athelingsat with Thrond and Thorleif, and told and heard all the story ofthe raid on Weymouth until the stars came out. And I was wellcontent; for no Saxon can ask aught better than to serve his lord, whether in wealth or distress. 

Now I might make a long story of that voyage with Thorleif, forthere were landings such as had been made at Weymouth, and oncejust such another fight. And ever the lands where we touched grewmore strange to me, until we came to the low shores of the Rhinemouths, hardly showing above the gray waves of the sea which washedtheir sad-coloured sand dunes. And there Thorleif landed us at afishing village, among whose huts rose the walls of a buildingwhich promised us shelter at least. 

Terribly frightened were the poor folk at our coming, but they tookus, with the guard Thorleif sent ashore with us, to the building, and it turned out to be a monastery, where we were most welcome. And there we bid farewell to the Danes, not without regret, for wehad been good comrades on the voyage. There was a great differencebetween these crews of men from one village under their own chief, and the terrible swarms of men, gathered none knows whence, andwith little heed to their leaders save in battle, which came inafter years. We saw the Dane at his best. 

Now after that the good abbot of the place passed us on from townto town until at last we came to Herulstad, where Carl the mightylay with his army, still watching and fighting the heathen Saxonsof the Rhinelands. And there Ecgbert was welcomed in allfriendliness, and our wanderings were at an end. Even the arm ofQuendritha could not reach the atheling here, though Carl and Offawere friendly, and messengers came and went between the two courtsfrom time to time. 

In that way I had messages sent home at last, and my mind was atrest. It was, however, nearly a year before my folk heard of me, asI learned afterward. But close on five years of warfare lay beforeme ere I should set foot on English ground again. 

CHAPTER IV. HOW WILFRID MET AN OLD ACQUAINTANCE IN NORWICH MARKET. 

Looking back on them, it seems that those five years with Carl theGreat were long, but in truth they went fast enough. With Ecgbert Iwent everywhere that war was to be waged, whether on the still halfheathen, unwillingly christened Saxons, who were our own kin of theold land; or across on the opposite frontier, where the terribleMoors of Spain had not yet forgotten Roncesvalles. For us it wasfighting, and always fighting, and little of that most splendidcourt of the king did we see; for Ecgbert had set himself to learnall that he might, and he was not one to do things by halves. Norhad I any wish to be anywhere but near him. 

They were good years, therefore, if we had our share of danger andhardship to the full, and must needs bear the marks of it everafter. Once I was sorely wounded, and Ecgbert tended me throughthat as a brother rather than as my lord--even as I would havetended him, only that he was never hurt. Some of us grew to thinkthat he had a charmed life; but I thought that he was kept for thesake of what was to be in days to come, when England was worn outwith warfare between the kingdoms, and would welcome a strong handover her from north to south. 

I know not whether it was Carl himself who bade Ecgbert wait forthat day, but it is likely. The atheling was in no haste to returnto England, and it was his word that until he was needed he shouldbide here and learn. 

But when the time went on he had thought for me, and one April day, as we rode together, he bade me go home and see that all was wellwith my folk. I had some fever on me at that time, for we wereamong the Frisian marshlands, and it had fallen on me when I wasweak from the wound I spoke of, so that I could not shake it off. It came every third day, and held me in its grip for the afternoon, cold as ice, and then hot as fire, and so leaving me little theworse, but always thin and yellow to look on. Moreover, it alwaysseemed to come on the wrong day for me, when I needed to be mostbusy, so that over and over again Ecgbert had to ride out withoutme. There were plenty more of us in the same case that year, whenwe were hunting Frisian heathen rebels to their strongholds intheir fens. 

"I must lose you in one way or the other, comrade, " Ecgbert said. "Either you will die here, which is the worst that could befallyou, or else you must go home to England. Now there is a fairchance for you, for Carl is sending some messengers with presentsto the young King of East Anglia, who has yet to be crowned. Gowith them, and take him greetings from me. "

But before I could bring myself to agree to parting from him he hadto put this before me in many ways, for I could not bear to leavehim. And at last he laid his commands on me that I must go. He saidit was time that he had a friend who knew his hopes in England, watching how matters went for him, and that I could best do it. Sothere was no way out of it, and I had to go. 

And when I knew that, there woke in me the longing for Englandwhich lies deep in the heart of every one of her sons, wheresoeverhe may be across the seas, and the days were weary before Carl'smessengers should sail. I think that Ecgbert envied me, with thesame longing on him; but one could only know it from his silences, or from the way in which he would talk to me of all that I shouldsee again. 

Two days before we sailed I was sent for by Carl himself; which wasan honour indeed for me. Very kindly he thanked me for pastservices, as if I had not rather served Ecgbert than himself; andhe gave me new arms of the best from head to foot, and a heavy bagof gold moreover, that I might not say that Carl the Great wassparing of his reward to those who had fought for him. I did notneed that, for he had been more than generous to us for all theseyears, and any man knows that it is an honour to have served withthe greatest of kings, and to have spoken freely with him. 

I told Ecgbert that I must return to him when I was free from thefever, but he shook his head. 

"Nay, but you have your work at home, and mine lies here, " he said. "Your father has no other child, and, he needs you. I am well offhere till that day we wot of comes. Wait for it in patience, andthen we shall meet again. There will be no comrade like you for metill then, but I shall know I have one at least who will welcome mepresently if you go now. "

He made it light for me; but it was a hard parting, and I will sayno more of it. The ship left the little Frisian port whence wesailed, and he stood on the shore and watched us until I could seehim no more; then for a time a loneliness fell on me which made mea poor companion for the gay Frankish nobles with whom I was to goto East Anglia. 

Not that it mattered much after an hour or so, when we met thewaves of the open sea; for they were no sort of companion to anyone, even to themselves, and the seamen had their laugh at them. 

But for myself, not being troubled with the sickness, the seaworked wonders. For the first time for many a long month the aguefit had less hold on me when its time came next day. Then a Frisiansailor saw that I had the illness he knew so well and over well, and would have me take some bitter draught he made for me out ofwillow bark, saying that Carl's leeches knew somewhat less thannothing concerning ague. Whether it was the sea air, or thedraught, or both, the fit did not come when next it was due; andthe seaman said I was cured, for the power of the ill was broken. He had time to say that again, for we had head winds the whole wayacross, and were nigh a week before we made the mouth of the greatriver which goes up to Norwich, where we hoped to find the king, Ethelbert. And by that time the Franks were themselves again, andmy colour was coming back, and the joy of home was on me, and wewere gay enough. 

It was on the last day of April that we saw the English shoresagain, early in the morning, with the sun on the low green hills ofNorfolk. By sunset we were far in the heart of the land, atNorwich, and across the wide river the cuckoo was calling. We hadleft a leafless land, and here all was decked in the sweet green ofthe first leaves, and all the banks were yellow with the primroses. I heard the Franks scoffing at the houses of the town, and at thewooden tower of the church which rose from among them; but I carednot at all, for nothing like the beauty of sky and land had they toshow me beyond the sea. 

And when the men thronged to the wharf, it seemed to me that neverhad I looked on their like for goodliness and health, as theirgreat English laugh rang out over their work, and the sound of theEnglish voices made the old music for me. 

The king was not at Norwich, but inland at Thetford, and there wemust seek him. But his steward rode down to us from the hall, whichstands a mile from the river, on its hill. Thither we were led inall state as the messengers of the great king, and there we bidedfor a day or two while they made ready a train of horses whichshould take us to our journey's end. We had some wondrous gifts forEthelbert from Carl. 

There is only one of these Frankish companions of mine of whom Ineed speak, and that one was a young noble from our old land, namedWerbode. I had seen somewhat of him in these last wars, for he hadled the men of his father, and had been set under Ecgbert, who hadwon to high command. So we were both Saxons, and of about the sameage; and it was pleasant to find ourselves together on the voyage, for he was a good comrade, and, like myself, not altogetherthinking and feeling with the Franks. 

So we saw much of each other on the voyage, and now it was pleasantto take him about the old town, and show him what the new home ofthe Saxon kin was like here in England. There was a great fairgoing on at this time, and we enjoyed it; for though there was notthe richness of wares we had been wont to see at the likegatherings of merchants and chapmen beyond the seas, here weremirth and freedom, and rough plenty, which were as good, or better. 

And presently he said that here we had horses which were as fine asany he had ever seen, and that put a thought into my mind. I wouldbuy one for myself rather than ride one found me by the town reeve;for I had to get home to Somerset, and I would make no delay. 

"Well, then, " says Werbode, "let us go and see if you people haveforgotten the ancient Saxon manner of horse dealing. "

So we went to the horse fair, and there our foreign dress drewevery dealer in the place round us as soon as I had looked in themouth of one likely steed. After which, as may be supposed, it wasnot likely that I could make any choice at all; but we two sat onthe bench outside the town gate, and had, I think, every horse inthe fair trotted past us, whether good or bad. And at last thenoise, and to tell the truth the wrangling of the dealers, grewtiresome, and we went our way, some other buyer having taken theirnotice for a moment. 

And then it chanced that we came to a quiet place where a man, armed and with two armed helpers, had a string of slaves for sale. The poor folk were lying and sitting on the ground, with that dulllook on them which I hate to see, and I was going to pass them, throwing them a penny as I did so. Werbode was laughing at the waysof the horse dealers, and did not notice them; for the sight wascommon enough after any war of ours with Carl, when the captiveswho could not ransom them were sold. 

And then one of them leaped up with a great cry, and hailed me byname. 

"Wilfrid! Wilfrid of Weymouth!"

I turned sharply enough at that call, for the last thing that onecould have expected was that my name should be known here in theland of the East Angles. And who of all whom I knew in the yearsgone by would name me as of Weymouth? I had but been there as astranger. 

"Wilfrid the swimmer!" said the man, stretching his bound hands tome. 

The slave trader cracked his whip and rated the man for daring tocall to me thus, bidding him be silent. But I lifted my hand, andhe held his peace, doffing his cap to me with all reverence for thefine dress and jewelled weapons--Carl's gift--that I wore. 

I did not heed his words of apology, but looked at the ragged, brown-faced man who called to me. He was thin and wiry, with ayellow beard, and his hands were hard with some heavy work. Yet hisface was in some way not altogether strange to me, though I couldnot name him. He was no thrall of ours or of my cousin's, so far asI could tell. 

"Wilfrid--thane--whatever you are now, " he said, for I would notsuffer the trader to prevent his words, "you gave me a black eye atWeymouth, and thereafter drank 'skoal' to me when we chased thetrading ship. "

Thereat Werbode laughed. 

"Faith, " he said, "if every thrall to whom I have given a black eyeor so has a claim on me--"

But his words went on unheard as far as I was concerned. I seemedto have the very smell of the smoke of burning Weymouth in mynostrils, and the wild rowing song came back to me. I minded theman well, and it went to my heart to see the free Danish warriortied here at the mercy of this evil-eyed slaver, for I knew that hewas as free born as myself. 

I turned sharply on the merchant, and asked him how it came aboutthat he had this man for sale. 

"He is a freeman, and I know him, " I said. 

Nevertheless it came into my mind that he had been taken prisonerat the time of some such landing as that wherein I had first seenhim. 

"He is a shipwrecked foreigner, lord, " was the answer; "amasterless man whom I bought from the Lindsey thane on whose manorshore he was stranded. "

But it seemed to me that there was a look of fear in the eyes ofthis slave trader. It came when I, whom he had taken for a Franknoble from my dress, spoke to him in good Wessex. Whereby I had ashrewd guess that all was not so fair and lawful as he would makeit seem. 

"He lies, " growled the Dane. "Some thrall picked me up, and thisman took me from him. He was on the prowl for castaways on the mornof the storm. Nigh dead I was, or would have fought. "

He spoke low and quickly, and the trader seemed not to understandhis Danish. But I saw that he spoke the truth. 

Now I think that if this shipmate of mine had been fairly takencaptive as he raided, I should have let him take the reward of hiswork. But this chance was a different matter. 

"Show me the receipt for payment to that thane of whom you speak, "I said. "If you can, well and good; if not, then we will go to thesheriff and see this matter righted. I know the man as a freeman. "

"Ay, in his own land, " said the trader, beginning to bluster. "Whatis that to me? Here in England he is masterless--"

"No, " said the Dane; "this is my master. Heard you not how I ownedto a black eye from him?"

And he looked at me in a half proud way which told me how the bondshad broken him, and yet how they had not yet made him shameless ifhe must beg me for help to freedom. 

Then said Werbode quietly:

"Where is that receipt? I suppose that if you paid for his man, myfriend has to repay you for ransoming him. It is a simple matter. "

"I do not carry it with me, stranger. You know not this land ofours. It is at my inn. I can show it, of course. "

"Well, then, " said I, "I will take my man and answer for him. Bringthe writing to the house of the sheriff, where I lodge, and what isthere set down I will pay you. "

Now there were a dozen idlers gathered by this time, and seeingthat the trader hesitated, I called to one, who seemed to be aforester by his staff and green jerkin, and bade him fetch thesheriff, if he could find him. I would have the matter settledhere. Whereon the slaver gave in. 

"Well, then, " he grumbled, "I hold you answerable for him. Takehim, and get your money ready. 

"Let him free, " he said, turning to his men. 

That they did with somewhat more readiness than one would haveexpected. The Dane shook himself and looked round him. And then, without a word of warning, he sprang straight at the slaver andwrested his whip from him. Then he swung him round by the collar ofhis leather jerkin, and lashed him in spite of the sword which theman drew. The idlers shouted, and Werbode laughed, while the twomen had all they could do to prevent the other slaves from breakingaway; or else they themselves had no reason to object to seeingtheir master tasting his own sauce. 

The heavy plaits of the whiplash curled round the legs of thetrader, and he writhed. They caught his short sword and twitched itfrom his hand, to send it flying among the gathering crowd, andthen the man lay down and howled for mercy. But the thralls of thecrowd were only too pleased with the sport, and as I and Werbodedid not interfere, to do so was no one else's business. 

At last the Dane held his hand, and left his tyrant groaning. Hebroke the whip stock and twisted the thong from the end of thefragment. Then he tied it round the neck of the slaver, and rose upand saluted me in the way of the Danish courtman. 

"Whither, lord?" he asked, quite coolly. "I am ready. "

"Better go back to the sheriffs, " I said. "Maybe we shall have toanswer for this, and we will tell him first. "

"No, " he said, with the ghost of a smile; "you will not set eyes onthis man again. What I told you is true. He has no more right to methan the thrall who found me; less, maybe, for I suppose the thrallwould have taken me to his lord, who had some claim on me for acastaway. "

The crowd closed in round the slaver, and the other slaves raised asort of wretched cheer as we went away. Soon we turned the cornerof the street and came to the outskirts of the fair again, and nonehad followed us. There the decent folk stared at us and our raggedfollower somewhat, and a thought came to me. 

"Comrade, " I said, for I could not mind his name, "let me rig youout afresh before we part. "

"They call me Erling, " he said. "Have you so many men to serve youthat we must needs part?"

"No, " I answered, "but I am no sort of a master to serve. I willhelp an old comrade home, however. "

"Home was burnt a year ago, " he said. "Let me bide with you, thane;I must be some man's man. You will go back to the west presently, Isuppose?"

"Yes, after a time. What of that? for it is not your way. "

"Your way is mine, unless you drive me from you. You have given memy freedom, and I know it. Let me serve you freely. "

"Well, " said I, "you will be my only servant when once I leave KingCarl's train, with which I have come. "

"So much the better, " he said. "I am likely to be as handy aservant as you can find, in most things. "

"Oh, " said Werbode, laughing, "take him, Wilfrid. Free service isnot to be despised. Moreover, if you want any one well and soundlybeaten, here is your man. "

"I can keep the thane's back at a pinch, young sir, " said the Danequietly. "That mayhap is more than most will do if they are hired. "

"Faith, I believe you could, " said Werbode, looking the man's wiryframe up and down. 

"Take him, Wilfrid. "

"Why, then, " said I, "so I will, and gladly, for just so long as Iplease you as a master. And when you will leave me, you shall gowithout blame. Now let us see to clothing you afresh. "

So we went to the quarter of the fair where such things as weneeded were to be had, and there we took pleasure in fitting my newfollower out in all decent housecarl attire, not by any meanssparing for good leather jerkin and Norwich-cloth hose and hood, for I would not have him looked down on by our Frankish servants. And, indeed, with weapon on hip and round helm on head, over washedface and combed hair, he seemed a different man altogether. The oldfree walk of the seaman came back to him, and he looked the worldin the face again as the free warrior he was. 

He had been Thorleif's own court man, he told me, and knew the waysof one who should follow his lord, whether in hall or field, and Iwill say at once that so he did. I had little to teach him beyondsome Saxon ways which came strangely to him at first. 

We went back to the king's hall, and there I told the sheriffsomewhat of the business with the slaver, and he laughed. 

"Not the first time I have heard the like, " he said. "If the mancomplains, pay him. But if he is a man stealer, as is likely, youwill hear naught of him, and he will get him from Norwich as fastas he may. "

As I suppose he did, for neither I nor the sheriff heard more ofhim, and next day his place in the market was empty. 

I asked Erling of his shipwreck, and if Thorleif had been lost, buthe could not tell me. He had been washed off the fore deck as theship met a great breaker, and with him had come an oar, which heclung to for long hours, making his way shoreward as best he might. The ship was in danger at the time, and he lost sight of her verysoon. Presently some eddy of tide took him and cast him on thesands of Humber mouth, and there he lay till he was found. That wasa month ago, and since then he had been hawked up and down thecoast with the other slaves till we met. 

"But I was such a scarecrow, and so savage withal, that no manwould look at me, " he said. "It was a good day for me when theknave brought me to Norwich. Mayhap it was a lucky day for himalso, for sooner or later I should have got adrift, and then youwould not have been looking on to hold me from paying him somewhatmore than a beating. "

Next day was the last of the fair, and again I went to seek ahorse, with my new follower after me. There was less choice butmore quiet, and soon I found that Erling knew more of the points ofa steed than I did. A Dane is a born horse dealer. So I sent himone way while I went another, and when I was almost despairing offinding what I thought would suit me, he came in search of me, leading a great skew-bald horse, bright brown and white in broadsplashes all over him, in no sort of pattern. After him came a manwho might be a farmer, and looked as if he cared not whether hesold the beast or kept him. 

"The best horse in the fair, thane, " Erling said to me. "I will notpraise his colour; but if you forget that and look at his build, you will like him. "

So I did; but if a man wanted to be noticed everywhere in such wisethat folk would reckon a week's time from the day when the man onthe skew-bald rode through the village, he could not choose abetter mount, and I said so, laughing. 

"There is somewhat in that, " Erling allowed; "but if you ridethrough the foe at the head of your men on such an one, none candeny that you did it. Nor can your men say that they lost sight ofyou. "

In the end I mounted and tried the horse. Presently I rode him outof the town and away across the heaths, and had no fault to findwith him. Indeed, by the time that I brought him back I did notcare if he was of all the colours of the rainbow, for he was thebest horse I ever backed. 

Then the franklin who owned him asked me a long price for him, andI left Erling to settle that. Afterwards I knew that the man was aknown breeder of these horses, and that men thought me lucky to getthe steed. I think the Dane managed to bate somewhat of the price, but very little, for it was a matter of taking or leaving with theowner. 

After that I bought a horse for Erling, or rather he chose one andI paid for it; but that was a small matter, for the last day of thefair brought prices down. 

Then I had to put up with the jests of my friend Werbode concerningmy new horse, and the older Franks thought his colour was a bit ofvanity on my part. Werbode said that he was an unsafe beast to gochicken stealing on, for he would be too well known on a darknight; and the others said that they supposed that men would knowthat I had come home now. But that sort of jest one gets used to incamp life, and I cared not. I had a better steed than any one ofthem, whether here or across the sea, and presently, as wetravelled toward Thetford, they knew it, and forgot to laugh at hisskin. 

So we left Norwich, and rode across the moorlands to find the king;and the gladness of homecoming grew on me every day, so that Ilonged for the state affair to be over, that I might turn myhorse's head south and west for my own home. And thus, in allgladness, and joying in every mile of the way, we came to Thetford, strong with its earthen ramparts above its still river, and weremade most welcome at the hall of Ethelbert the king. There had gonemessengers before us to tell of our coming, and the greeting wasfitting for the men of Carl the Great. 

Truly I saw the Franks smile at one another as we were led into thegreat hall, homely and pleasant, with its open timbered roof andcentral hearth, arms and antlers and heads of forest game on walls, and bright hangings round the high place at the upper end; for itwas but a hut compared with the palaces of their own master. Butwhen Ethelbert the king came from his chamber to greet us, they hadno eyes for aught but him. Young and handsome and free of speechand look as he was, none could doubt that here was one who wasworthy of his throne, for in every way he seemed a king indeed. Heminded me of Ecgbert, and if he did that, it may be certain that Ineed add no more to my praise of him. 

Now it happened that the day after we reached Thetford was aSunday, and I need not tell what a pleasure it was to me to hearagain the old English services that once I had thought so long, asa boy will. And on that day, for the first time, it came to me thatmy man, Erling the viking, was a stark heathen, Odin's man. Trulyhe came to the church with me, and there he stood and stared at allthat went on, quietly and reverently enough, but in such wise thatI thought that he had somewhere seen the like before. So presentlywhen we came forth from the church I asked him if he had noknowledge of the faith. 

"Ay, " he said; "I have helped to burn a church or two in my time, and now I am sorry therefor. I have heard good words in this place, so that I think I know why you were ready to risk gold to free acaptive. Let me go with you again. "

"I will find some good priest who shall tell you more and teachyou, " said I. 

But he shook his head. 

"That is another matter, " he answered. "Let be for a time. I amcontent to go your way and see what it is; but no man, if he isworth aught, will leave the gods of his fathers offhand, not evenfor the faith which is good for you and for Carl the king, and thisking here who has death written on his handsome face. "

"What mean you by that?" I asked, almost angrily. "On the face ofEthelbert?"

"Ay, " he answered. "Cannot you see it?"

"Seldom have I seen a stronger or more healthy man! This is sheerfoolishness. "

"I do not speak of health, " he answered. "Eh, well, we of the oldrace have the second sight now and then. On my word, I wish I hadit not. Pay no heed to me an you will; it is best not. "

Then he laughed, because I was almost angered with him, and saidthat maybe fasting with the slaver had made his mind full offorebodings. 

"There was a boding in it at one time that the slaver was nigh hisdeath, if so be that I got loose, " he said. "That ended in awhipping for him. But I would that this Ethelbert had not that thinred line round his neck. It sets strange thoughts in one's head. "

I told him to hold his peace, and he did so. But somewhat thatnight made me look to see what he meant. The king had no line suchas he spoke of on his sunburned throat, so far as I could see. 

CHAPTER V. HOW WILFRID MET THE FLINT FOLK, AND OTHERS. 

It must not be supposed that the gifts of Carl the Great weregiven, and his greetings spoken, offhand, as it were, by us. Theremust needs be a gathering of the Witan of the East Anglians, thatall might be done with full honour both to Carl and his embassy. Imust say that it somewhat irked me to be treated with muchceremony, as a Frank and paladin of the great king, instead ofbeing hailed in all good fellowship as a thane of England, who wasglad to get home again. However, there was no help for it till ourerrand was done; for it was out of his goodness that Carl had givenme a place among his messengers, saying that they must have someone of their number who could act as interpreter, and I would notbe ungrateful even in seeming. 

So I had no chance yet of private speech with Ethelbert, when Imight give the message from Ecgbert; which was indeed the mainreason of my coming here instead of going straight home. Thatchance would best be sought when the state business was done; forsince no man in all England rightly knew where Ecgbert was at thistime, and he had no mind that many should, my business would waitwell enough. So I bent myself to enjoy the feasting and the huntingparties the court made for us all; and pleasant it was, in alltruth. And every day fresh companies of the great folk of the landcame in, till the town was full of thanes and ladies and theirtrains, gathered to see and hear what had come from beyond theseas. 

So one day I rode with Werbode, who was all eagerness to see theland (to which his forbears would not come when Hengist asked them, by the way, as he told me) across the great heaths that lie northand east of Thetford, with Erling after us, leading two greyhoundswhich had been lent us from the royal kennels. There were bustardsin droves on these heaths, and roe deer to be found easily enoughby those who had skill to seek them in the right places. Thebustards were nesting; but that is the time when one can bestcourse the great birds, and many a good gallop we had after them. 

Whereby we lost ourselves presently, and made light of it until wehad wandered for some hours, and then remembered that we had neverseen a man of whom to ask the way back to the town. Of course wetried to make our way back by the sun, but ever there would seem togrow up a thicket or wood before us, which we must skirt, or somemarshy lake shone across our path in a hollow of the heath; and itwas slow work, and the horses grew weary as ourselves. The houndstrailed after us with bent heads, hardly rousing themselves to tugat the long leash when a hare scudded from its form away from us, for they had had their fill of sport by that time. And it grew nearsunset before we met with any trace of man. There was not even atrack across the wild upland which we could follow. 

"We shall have to make a night out of it, " said I at last. "However, that will not matter. Here is game enough for us and tospare. "

"And no ale to wash it down withal, " said Werbode and Erling in abreath. 

"Why, then, we will find the best water we can, " I answered; and werode on our way looking for a clear pool. 

And then the first sound which told us that any one was near cameto us. 

There rose from off to our left, where a patch of woodland lay, acry that made each one of us rein in his horse and stare at theothers. 

"That was some one in dire distress, " said I. 

"A woman crying for help, " said Werbode. 

Then we forgot our own plight, and set spurs to our horses and rodetoward the place whence the cry came. We heard it once more, andthat quickened us. My horse pricked up his ears, and broke into along stride that left the other two behind in a few minutes, as ifhe knew that there was need for dire haste. I had to ridecarefully, too, for there were holes and great stones among theheather. 

So I was the first to see what was amiss; and it seemed bad enough. Round the spur of the cover I came, and there before me I saw awild throng of men, savage as any I have ever seen in the mines ofour Mendips--bareheaded save for great shocks of black hair, barefooted and hoseless, dressed in untanned hides of deer andsheep, and armed with uncouth clubs and spears on rough ash poles. They did not hear my coming, and they had their faces from me atfirst. Twenty or more of them there were; and two horses rolled onthe ground hard by them, and they had been hamstrung, as one glancetold me. One man, too, in the dress of a housecarl, lay not faroff, wounded sorely. He saw me, and beckoned wildly to me. And nextI knew why, for out of the throng came three men dragging a ladyroughly away from the rest; and as their comrades parted to letthem pass, I saw another man on the ground, and with his back to athird a gray-haired noble, who held back the wild men with longsweeps of his sword. He was trying to follow those who held thelady. 

I saw all that at once, in a flash, for it broke on my eyes themoment I cleared the thickets of the cover; and as I saw I shoutedand bore down on the throng, calling to my comrades to hasten. Thenthe men knew that I was on them. 

They yelled to one another, and, without waiting to see if morefollowed me, left the lady and the men who fought for her, andscattered, flying. It seemed to me that the best thing I could dowas to keep them in a mind to fly, and I rode after them. One ortwo I rode down; and I heard a wild outcry as some met Werbode andErling when they came up. But they did not make for the wood, as Iexpected, but for the open heath. They ran like deer up the swellof a rising ground and passed over it. 

When I came to the top of that I saw a wide stretch of bare landbefore me, like miles of that which we had passed, hardlyheather-covered, and stony, and over it fled the men. There was noplace where they could hide. And yet before my very eyes theyvanished. One after another they went till but one was left, stillflying. I took my eyes from him for a moment, and he too was gone. There was not so much as a bustard on the heath, which a momentbefore had been full of fleeting figures. 

"They are trolls, thane!" cried Erling from beside me. 

He, too, had seen the moorland and the men who had gone. ThenWerbode rode up to me, and he looked and gasped. 

"They went over this hill! I would swear it!" he said. "Where arethey?"

"I do not know, " I answered blankly, and, to tell the truth, with abit of a chill down my back. "I should be better pleased if I did. "

"See, " said Erling, pointing, "there are the mounds wherein theylive. They are trolls;" and with that he began to mutter I know notwhat heathen spells against them. 

There were little low mounds everywhere, as I saw now. 

"Trolls!" said Werbode, with a laugh. "One can't slay trolls. I sawWilfrid cut one down, and there he lies even yet. "

"Nay, but one can, if so be the sword is rightly charmed, " answeredErling. 

"Well, they have gone, " said I. "Do you two go and see after thesefolk they were attacking, and I will bide here to watch that theydo not come back. "

"That is the work of the man, not the master, " quoth Erling. "HereI bide, for I have runes which are of power against any trolls. Iam not afraid. "

Nor did he seem so; and I told him to call if but one man showedhimself, and so rode back to the little party we had saved. The manwho I had seen was of rank was bending over the lady, who lay wherethe wild men had left her; and his unhurt servant was watchingbeside him. The wounded man was sitting up and trying to bind ahurt in his thigh with a scarf, which, from its gold fringes, wasplainly that of his mistress. 

The thane rose up when he heard us coming, and saluted us. He was ahandsome man of sixty years or so, richly dressed, who had plainlyhad a bad fall when his horse went down. There were three or fourof his assailants lying where they had been round him as I came. 

"Many thanks, sirs, " he said. "It was going hard with us when youcame up. Now is no time for ceremony, or I would say more. I do notknow if my daughter lives yet. "

I dismounted, and Werbode held my horse while I went to the side ofthe thane and looked at his charge. Wonderfully beautiful thatyoung maiden seemed in the red light of the sunset, even though herface was white and her fair hair all tangled over her shoulders, and her rich dress all in tatters from the hands of the wild men. And at first I thought that she was dead. Then I minded that unlessshe had died of fright, which was possible, I had seen no harm doneher beyond rough handling, while those who held her had fled fromme without delay or heed to how she fell from their hands; and Iknelt and tried to find the pulse in her wrist, very gently. 

Her white hand fell limp and cold, but the fluttering beat wasthere. 

"Not dead, thane, but fainting, " I said. "Let your man get water;there is a pool yonder. "

The housecarl started toward it, but as he passed one of thehelpless horses, he turned to that and brought me a horn from thesaddlebags. It had wine in it, and that was better. The old thanetried to get some of it into the lips of the lady, and succeededwhile I rubbed her hands. 

And all the while Werbode had his eyes on Erling, whose gaunt formwas clear against the sky as he sat still on his horse and watchedthe heath for the trolls to return on us. Behind him the two houndssat, careless. 

"She is coming round, " said the thane, with a sigh of relief. 

Seeing that so she was, I rose up and stood aside, not caring to beright before her eyes as she opened them, lest she should befrightened again. Slowly she came to herself, trembling, andlooking round fearful of what she might find about her. But whenshe saw only her father and the man, she tried to smile and sat up, with a little clutch at her disordered dress as if she wanted tostraighten it. 

"That is better, " said the thane heartily. "Those thieves havefled, and all will be well, thanks to our good friends here. "

The maiden looked round, and saw that I was a stranger, and at thatthe colour came back of a sudden to her cheeks, and she tried toset her hair hastily out of her eyes. Whereat her father laughed ather, and then she was herself again. 

"I think we had better be going on before it grows dark, " I said. "Do you know the road to Thetford?"

"My man here does. But you will not leave us--at least yet?"

"We are seeking the same road, " I answered. "Now our horses are atthe service of the lady and yourself. I suppose we are not far fromthe town, if we cannot find it;" and I laughed. 

"Matter of ten or twelve miles, lord, " said the housecarl. 

"Why, then, the sooner we go the better. Lucky that the Maytwilight is long. "

"We have met you in the nick of time, " said the old thanecourteously. "From your dress I take it that you are one of theFrankish paladins we were on the way to see. But do they alwaystalk good Wessex at the court of King Carl?"

"No, " laughed Werbode. "Sometimes they talk old Saxon--as I do. "

The thane bowed, and let that matter rest. Then he looked ruefullyat the two crippled horses, and set his arm round the lady, who hadrisen and was leaning on him. 

"I thank you for that offer of a horse, " he said. "I had twelvegood men with me when we started across this moor, and you see allwho are left. One after another they have been shot by unseen menas we rode, until these swarmed out on us as you saw. "

"Who are they?" I asked, rolling up my cloak to set it pillion-wisebehind my saddle for the lady. 

"The flintknappers, I suppose, " he said. "But I am a stranger tothese parts, and I have but heard of them as dwelling about theseheaths. "

Then I would have the thane mount my horse; and I lifted the maidenup behind him, and wrapped Werbode's cloak round her, having asmile and thanks for the service. And when they were ready Iwhistled for Erling, and he came back to us at a canter, lookingbehind him now and then. But there was no sign of any follower. 

"Ten miles from the town, " I said to him, "and more heath to cross. We must hurry. But we cannot leave those horses to suffer. "

"Our horses; and I have tended them, lord, " said the roughhousecarl, with a bit of a shake in his voice. "Leave that to me. "

He drew his seax, and we went on. The poor beasts could never riseagain, and that was the only way. The thane knew, and rode roundthe wood end, and we went with him. Then Erling lifted the woundedman on his own horse, and walked beside him. 

"You and I will ride in turn, " said Werbode. "As I am mounted, Iwill take first turn for a mile or two. It will be all the same inthe end. "

Presently Erling came alongside me, leaving the housecarl to mindhis comrade. He held out a broken arrow to me. 

"I said they were trolls, " he remarked. "See, this is an elf shot. "

And truly the arrow which he had drawn from one of the horses hadas well wrought a flint head as I have ever seen--lustrous black, and covered with tiny chippings. 

"It is a better made head than usual, " I said; "but many a thrallhas naught but flint-headed arrows in his quiver as he tends theswine in the forest. They are good enough against the forestbeasts. "

Erling laughed. "Maybe. But they have slain ten of this party. Ihave no mind to hear them whistling about my ears again. "

"Again?" said I. 

"Oh ay; they had a shot or two at me yonder. The arrows came fromnowhere and missed me, so it did not seem worth while to call you. I could not see any one. "

Now it seemed to me that I had found a cool and valiant man in thisDane. 

"I think that I should have wanted to take cover, " I said. "Theseare perilous folk to have to do with. I wonder what became ofthem?"

"Gone into the mounds we saw, " said he. "Betimes in our land menhave seen such mounds raised, as it were, on pillars at night, andunder them halls full of dancing trolls. But if the seer will gonear them, all is gone. And mostly thereafter he dies. "

"Not many trolls could get under those mounds we saw, " I said. "See, there are more here; they are too small for dwellings. "

There was indeed one of the heaps of earth close at hand to us, andWerbode rode toward it to see that none of the wild men lurked inits shelter. He reached it, and then his horse started and leapedaside, almost falling; and through a rattle of falling stones mycomrade called to the steed to "hold up. "

Whereon we supposed, of course, that he had been served as thehorses of the thane had been crippled, and Erling and I ran to him, sword in hand, bidding the others go on. But when we came to theside of Werbode, we found him staring into a pit which seemed tohave opened under the weight of his horse; and there was no sign ofother danger. 

"Strange folk these, " he said. "I suppose this is a trap. Theground over it was as solid as anywhere, to all seeming. I was nighinto it. "

The pit was ten feet deep or so, and it was plain that out of ithad come what made the mound, though one could not see how. When Ilooked in I saw that the ground had given way over the roof of apassage hewn in the soft chalk, and that the opening of it musthave fallen in long ago. The twisted stems of the sparse heather onthe mound and all around it told of years, if not of long ages, that had passed undisturbed. 

"There is the trolls' house, " said Erling, shrinking back somewhat. 

The level sunlight showed me walls of dull gray chalk, with themarks of the pick on them still. There was a layer of black andwhite flints bedded in either wall, halfway up, and on the floorwere piled stones chosen from it carefully. I wondered who hadhandled them, and when. Erling moved a little aside, and a shaft ofsunlight darted down the passage and reached its end, and showed methose who had wrought here. 

Two white skeletons sat against the wall, with a pile of flintsbetween them. There was a lamp hewn from chalk on the top of that, and the stain of its smoky flame was on the wall behind it. One manhad a pick made of the brow tine of an antler, greater than anywhich the red deer carry nowadays, across his knees, and anotherlike pick lay by the bones of the other skeleton. That one had abroken thigh, and he seemed to bend over it in pain. 

"Holy saints, " said Werbode, in a whisper, "they were buriedalive!"

So they must have been; but who shall know when? They had delved inthe chalk for the flints they needed for their weapons, and theirmine had fallen in at the mouth, and they could not escape. Thestones had, doubtless, broken the leg of that one in falling. Butby the token of the deer-horn pick I take it that it was ages agowhen this happened, maybe before the days of the Welshmen whom wefound here. Yet even then, as the red sun lit up the place of theirdeath, we could see that the marks of their chalky hands bided onthe handles of their picks, fresh as if made yesterday. 

"Come away, " said Erling. "I like it not. This is over troll-likefor me. "

I do not think that either of us was sorry to leave that sight. Wewent one on either side of Werbode, with our arms across thecrupper of his horse, and hastened after the thane and his charge, who were half a mile away by this time, waiting for us. But wenever heard any elvish arrow whistling after us, or saw any more ofthe uncouth folk. 

I told him as we went on of the pit we had seen, and how Werbodethought it was a trap. Whereon the housecarl laughed a little, andsaid that it was but an ancient flint working. The men who hadfallen on the party were the descendants of those who had made it. The flints had been worked here from time untold even till now, andthose who worked them today had all the craft of their forebears. 

"Why, then, they went into their workings when they fled from us, "I said. 

"No doubt, thane. Where else should they go?" he said. "They cameout of them on us. "

"I wonder you brought your master and the lady across this heath atall, " I said "it is a perilous place. "

"It grew late, and it is the nearest way, " said the man humbly. "Nor did I ever hear that the flintknappers, as we call them, harmed any. "

"Nor did I, " said the old thane. "It is somewhat fresh to me. Maybeparties like ours have passed here so often during this last weekthat at last the sight of gold and jewels has roused them to try totake from a weak band. "

So we talked and went on as fast as we might, all the while keepinga lookout around us. The lady had, in some way which is beyond mealtogether, set herself in such array again that I, for one, couldhardly tell that aught had been awry on her; and I wondered thatWerbode's red cloak had never seemed so graceful a garment on hisbroad shoulders. But she said little or nothing, leaning her headon her father as she rode with her arm round him, save when weasked her if all was well. I think she was very tired. 

And so at last, with no more adventure, we came to the well-worntrack which we were making for, and by-and-by, in the Maymoonlight, saw the twinkling lights of Thetford town, seeming towelcome us into the shelter of its protecting ramparts. I was gladto see them; but I had enjoyed that long tramp back, for somereason which was not plain to me, unless it had been the talk ofthe old thane and my comrades, and the sense of escape from danger. 

Now we came to the great hall, and the grooms thronged round us totake the horses; and seeing that there was a lady, one told thesteward, and he bustled out to help her. But there I was at hand, and lifted the maiden from the horse and set her on her feet, having to support her for a moment, for she was weary and stiff. Soshe stumbled a little and laughed at herself, and thanked me, andwas glad of my arm to help her toward the great door of the hall. 

Werbode and Erling went off with the horses to the stables, andsome of the housecarls took charge of the wounded man. I heard himgroan heavily as they took him from the horse. 

Then the thane gave his name to the steward, and that was the firsttime I had learned it. 

"Sighard, thane of Mundesley, and his daughter, the Lady Hilda. "

They were led into the hall; and I went my way, or was going, for Ihad only passed down the steps, when some one called me. 

"Paladin, one moment!"

I turned, for the Frankish title could be meant for no one butmyself, and there was the old thane at the door. 

"I did but take my daughter into the house, and I have yet to thankyou and your comrades for your help. Believe me, I know how greatit has been; but one is confused at these times. I think we shallmeet again?"

"Doubtless, " I said. "But it was chance which brought us to you, aswe wandered. "

"For which chance I have need to be thankful. It is not every one, however, who can make use of a chance as you did. If you had stoodand stared for a moment instead of spurring your horse, I shouldhave had a flint spear among my ribs. They ache at the thoughtthereof even now. Tell me your names at least. "

"Wilfrid, son of the thane of Frome, in Somerset, " I said. "I haveserved with King Carl for some years, and am here with his messageson my way home. My comrade is Werbode of old Saxony, one of themessengers also. The third of us is my man, a Dane. "

Sighard laughed, as if highly amused. "That explains it all. I havebeen puzzling all the way hither at the divers ways in which youthree spoke. Your Dane's tongue is almost good Anglian, and yet notquite. Werbode's Saxon is quaint, but good enough, as it should be;but broad Wessex from the mouth of a seeming Frank was too much. Not the best master in the world could compass it for you. Now I amright glad that you are of England. When she has got over herfright and is rested, the girl shall thank you also. "

He shook hands with me heartily and left me, following hisdaughter. Presently I saw him as we sat at table, and he lifted hiscup to me; but though he was on the high place, where of course wewere set, I was too far off to speak to him. 

Now I cannot say that I had much right to that title of paladin hehad given me, unless it was as a messenger from the palace of KingCarl. Thane I was in Wessex, now that I had come of age, by rightof lands that came to me from my mother's side; but our folk gothold of the Frankish title, and used it for any one of us, so thatI had to accept it. I did tell the old noble who led us that it wasnot by my wish that so they called me; but he stroked his beard andlaughed at me. 

"What does it matter?" he said; "it is naught but the old name fora palace officer. It is near enough. Trouble not about it; for ifwe have taken it to mean a warrior noble--well, I will not say thatyou have not deserved it, else Carl had never sent you with us. "

One may guess that at supper that night I tried to see the LadyHilda. But among all the bright array of ladies at that feast Icould not spy her. And perhaps that is not to be wondered at, forlong ere we came up all the baggage had been lost. By this time hercourt dress was being worn by swart women of the flint folk, far onthe wild heaths. I dare say they fought over it. 

CHAPTER VI. HOW WILFRID SPOKE WITH ETHELBERT THE KING. 

Early on the next morning Ethelbert the king sent for me, to ask meconcerning this affair with the flintknappers. Very pleasant hewas, too, and the first thing he did was to laugh at himself fortaking me for a Frank. 

"I ought to have seen that you were a Saxon, " he said; "and if Ihad had the courtesy to speak with you, I should have learned it atonce. I had a good friend once in that atheling of yours, who islost to us. "

His face clouded as he said that, and but that there were a dozencourtiers present, I should have told him that Ecgbert was foundagain for him, then and there; however, that would wait, and Ipassed it over. Then he asked me of myself, and what I would dowhen the state affair was ended; and I told him that I had nogreater wish than to find my way home at once. 

"That is a long ride, " he said. "I think we can assist you. It isin my mind to ride westward myself in a week or so to see Offa, ona matter of business. That will take us far on your way, if youcare to ride with me. "

Now I wondered what this business might be, for the honest face ofthe young king flushed somewhat as he spoke thereof; and one or twoof the courtiers behind his chair smiled at one another meaningly. That was not for me to ask, but whatever it might be, I was glad ofthe kindly offer. I thanked him, and then we spoke of the flintfolk, and I told him all I knew. 

Then, of course, we must talk of the court of King Carl, and of allthat I had seen and done beyond the sea, and the time went fast. Ihad my breakfast with the king there in his private chamber, for hewanted to hear of laws and the like, of which, to tell the truth, Icould let him know little. 

"Best ask the old paladin who is the head of the embassy, KingEthelbert, " I said presently. "I can tell you how Carl manages thesword; but of the way he wields the sceptre, I cannot. Mayhap Ishall mislead you. "

"No, " he answered; "I would hear how his way seems to a plainEnglishman as myself. My chancellor shall talk with the paladin. "

Then at last he started up, and cried:

"Why, I have forgotten somewhat. I promised to take you to mymother's bower to be thanked by the Lady Hilda. Come with me atonce. "

"There is Werbode, " I said. 

"Let him wait, " said Ethelbert. "It is the thane on the great piedhorse whom she will thank. "

I wondered whether it was the steed or myself she remembered best, which was not courteous of me. Ethelbert laughed and told me so, adding that he thought after all that the horse would be noticedfirst. He was the first thing which had caught his own eye when werode into the palace yard on our coming, certainly, so I had tostand another jest or two about him. 

We came to the bower, across a fair garden where the May flowerswere gay and sweet, and the king knocked at the door. It was ahandsome, low-built little hall which stood at right angles to thegreat one, so that it had a door opening on the high place where wesat at table. Its windows on this garden side were wide and high, and this morning the heavy shutters were flung back from each, andthe curtains were drawn aside, for it faced south to the warm sun. There were bright faces of the queen-mother's ladies at one or twoas they sat in the deep window seats working or spinning, andanywise laughing with one another; whereon I grew bashful, for ofladies' talk and presence I have a sort of fear, being more used tocamp than court, as I have said. 

However, we went in, and there we stood on a floor strewn withsweet sedge in a fair hall, tapestry hung, full of sunlight, and ofladies also. There was a high place here at one end, and on it satthe mother of the king, not in any state, but working at a littleloom, whose beams were all carven and made beautiful for her royalhands. There were two ladies helping her, and they rose as the kingentered, as did all the others, and there was a sudden silence. 

I should have been happier if only they had paid no heed to us, andwith all my heart I wished myself elsewhere. Nor did I dare lookround for the Lady Hilda, and so kept my eyes fixed more or less onthe ground, or else trying to seem unconcerned, looking foolish, nodoubt, in that effort. It came to me that one of my shoes wasmuddy, and that I could not remember having combed my hair thismorning. 

Then the queen rose and came to meet her son with a smile andmorning greeting, setting her hands on his shoulder and kissinghim, and so turned to me as if to ask Ethelbert to say who I was. And when she heard, I knelt and kissed the hand she held to me; andmy shyness went, for I was no longer at a loss for somewhat tothink of besides myself. I suppose the king or queen made some signat this time, for the ladies rustled back to their seats, and theirpleasant talk began again as if we were not present, only so lowthat it was like the murmur of the bees outside as we came past thehives. 

Now the queen asked me just a question or two of my journey--if thecrossing had been rough, and so on, and then said smiling:

"But you have had another journey since then, and that handsomehorse of yours bore a double burden, they tell me. Here is the LadyHilda, who would thank you for somewhat you did for her. "

She beckoned, and a lady rose up from the window seat near by andcame forward. Truly I had to look twice before I was quite surethat this was she, for here was a wonderfully stately young lady, clad in white and gold and blue, all unlike the maiden who hadclung to her father as we rode yestereven. And if I had thought herfair then, I saw now that she was the fairest of all those whoattended this homely and kindly-faced queen. She held out her handto me, and I bent and kissed it; and on the white wrist I saw theblue marks of the clutch of the wild men, which made a great wrathrise in my heart straightway. Yet I must say somewhat or seemmannerless. 

"You have fared none the worse for your ride, lady?" I said. "Ifear you were weary. "

"I am black and blue with the claws of those folk, " she said, laughing ruefully; "they were grimy also. But I meant to try tothank you for much kindness. "

She blushed somewhat, and I made haste to say that I was happy tohave served her in aught. But I would not have her forget mycomrades. 

"Ay, they helped you, " she said; "I had not forgotten. And I hadthe cloak of one of them. Will you thank him for it?"

I said that I would, and added words about Werbode's pleasure inthe loan, and so on. One could not say much with all those eyes onus, as it were, if I had had much to say. I was glad when the kingtook up the talk and asked after the welfare of the lady. 

"I have sent men across that heath, " he said; "at least they willsee to those who fell of your party. I hope they may bring backsome not much hurt after all. A fall from a horse will not be ofmuch account after half an hour. "

But she shook her head and paled, for, as her father had told me, his men who had fallen were not mounted. The king saw that thematter was hard for her to think of, and so turned the talk byasking how she liked that steed of mine. 

"Sire, " she said gravely, "when horse and rider first came suddenlybefore my eyes, I thought that one of the saints had come to ourhelp. It was the most welcome sight I have ever seen, and I shallever love to look on a horse of that--of those--"

"Patchwork colours, " laughed the king. 

"Wilfrid, so long as you live you will no more be taken for a saintthan shall I again. Make the most thereof. Of a truth I will evenbuy me a skew-bald mount and ride round corners in search of thelike reputation. Nay, sell me yours straightway!"

"No, King Ethelbert, " I answered--"not even to yourself after hehas won me that word, and since he has borne so fair a burden. "

"Let us go straightway, " said Ethelbert. "You will not better thatspeech if you bide here for an hour. 

"Farewell, mother; and farewell, ladies. "

He bowed, and I did my best to leave gracefully, all those who werepresent rising again as he went, and returning his bow. The queenwas laughing at him, and I dared to see if the Lady Hilda had asmile on her face. She had, and it did not pass when she met mylook; but behind the smile was something of the terror of lastevening, which had been brought back to her. It was in my mind aswe passed the door again that if the sight of me and my horse sowrought on her, it were better that I kept away if I could; and Iwould have the beast stabled in the town. 

Then said Ethelbert when we were halfway across the garden:

"We shall have the company of that very fair lady to Offa's court. She is going to the queen as one of her ladies for a time, by ourpermission. Her mother was of Lincoln, and gave hospitality toQuendritha when she was first found on the shore. Then she marriedour thane of Mundesley here; whereby we have gained this fairsubject. "

Into my mind there came the thought of what old Thrond had told me, and I would that this maiden could be warned. And that was just awild thought, for even Thrond could not say for certain that hisguess was true, and he had bidden me hold my peace; and thereon Itried to consider that it was no concern of mine where the LadyHilda went, though it troubled me more than enough to think thatshe was to go to Quendritha. So I said naught, and the king did notexpect any answer. 

"I suppose you have heard why we go thither, " he went on quickly. "If not, you will, and you may as well have it from myself. "

He glanced sidewise at me, and I bowed. I supposed I should hearsome words of policy or other. 

"They--that is, our wise folk and my good mother--have been sayingthat I ought to marry. They have dinned that into my ears for thelast two months since I have been on the throne. It is a matterwhich I had not thought of, and therefore I have been in no hasteto answer them; and they have grown impatient, saying that it isfor the good of the realm. Have you ever been at the court of KingOffa of Mercia?"

I had not, and I think I had told him so before, when he asked meif I would ride with him thither. 

He took my arm and turned to pace the garden back again, thinking. I wondered that he took the trouble to tell me all this, as I wasso complete a stranger to him. 

"I am sorry for that, " he said; "I would have asked you somewhat. You would have answered it frankly, and without the thought of whatmight please me, as our courtiers would of course stay to consider. But tell me, what have you heard of Offa and his family?"

Now I could say nothing of what I had heard from Thrond; that wasimpossible. Nor did it seem to me to matter that of it I spoke not. The life of Quendritha the queen had lain open to all England, asone may say, for the last twenty years, and that was of moreaccount than the half-told tale of a wandering Dane. So I saidsimply the truth. 

"I have ever heard of that royal house as the noblest and greatestin all England--at least since Ina of Wessex died; but I have beenabroad for these five years, and I know not what they havebrought. "

"Why, then, " he answered, laughing, "it is I who must tell you ofthem. There was once a fair little playmate of mine in Offa'shouse, his youngest daughter Etheldrida. Since you left England shehas grown up, and now--Well, you will not need telling the rest, maybe?"

He reddened and laughed, as if well content, and plain to me it wasthat if Ethelbert meant to wed that playmate of whom he spoke hewas happy; for in this case certainly policy and inclination wenthand in hand. 

"Then both yourself and East Anglia will be happy, King Ethelbert, "said I, smiling in turn. "That is what you would tell me. "

"That is it. This princess has the fairness of her wondrous mother, and promise of the wisdom of her father; and I have known her forlong years. Three weeks ago I sent with all solemnity to ask herhand, and I need not tell you how I waited for the answer. It cameon the day before you landed, and now when your people have gone weshall ride to Fernlea, and--well, I suppose there will be awedding. "

If Ethelbert when that day came looked as he looked at this moment, there would in all truth be a handsome bridegroom. I thought thatthe princess was to be envied, for more worth than that were thewords of every man of his land in his favour, whether as theatheling of East Anglia or her king. And it was much for me thathere this open-hearted king was telling me his hopes as if I werean old friend. Maybe that was because to his subjects he did notcare to speak thus, or could not, by reason of old habit. He waswise beyond his years, being, as I think, about two years youngerthan myself. And as to this match, of course it was plain that Offain furthering it was in nowise unwilling to link the land to theeast of Mercia to himself in so peaceful a bond as he had linkedWessex in the year when I left home. It did come into my mind thatthus in time the descendants of that mighty king would be likely torule from the Humber to the Channel, but that was a dim thought ofyears to come. There was Ecgbert to be counted on. 

And at that I wondered whether this were, as it almost seemed agood chance, a fitting time for me to remind the king of him. Hehimself had told me carefully that in aught I said of his doings Imust be cautious; and now I could not tell what Ethelbert might notthink right to make known to Offa, and so to Quendritha. 

Ethelbert went on telling me of the coming journey, having found alistener who was no courtier, and did not heed that I was silent. And so we paced the garden, while he chatted hopefully, and Iturned over somewhat heavier matters in my mind. 

Once I did well-nigh tell him of Ecgbert, and then forbore; for atthat moment he said somewhat of Quendritha which almost made methink that he feared her. Whereon I was troubled to think that thisbright and happy young king should be drawn into the net of herpride and policy, and again thought myself foolish for giving twothoughts to a matter which did not concern me. If the king washappy and yon fair maiden was content, they knew more of the queenthan I. So I ended my questionings by a hearty wish that old Throndhad never told me that wild tale of his, and said naught of myprince, but listened patiently to the king until some one came andprayed him to meet the council, which he had forgotten. 

I followed him to the great hall, and thence went to the stables, and so met with Werbode and Erling, and rode hawking with them allthat afternoon. And when we came back we heard that tomorrow wasthe day for the meeting of the Witan, to hear and see what KingCarl had to say and had sent. 

Now, of all that wonderful gathering in the hall at Thetford I needsay little. I know that our Franks had somewhat despised ourbuildings, for indeed they seemed somewhat poor to me after themighty piles which Carl had reared. But such a wealth of colour andjewels decking so gallant an assemblage of brave men and fairladies even Carl's court could not match, and so they told me. Aswe stood before the high place our Frankish dress seemed almostplain beside the English, richly as we were clad. 

Then I found that I, by reason of having to interpret, was thrustsomewhat more forward than I liked; but there was no help for it, and I went through it all as well as I knew how. Maybe it was luckythat I had that talk in all confidence with the king in the garden, for I was now in nowise afraid of him, though he sat there crownedand with his sceptre. I was afraid, however, of the Lady Hilda, knowing just where she stood behind the queen, and one would havethought that with her I might have claimed more close acquaintancethan with the king; which is curious, for if I had not known her atall, I should have cared naught for all the ladies present, havingbusiness that needed other thoughts on hand. 

However, after it was all over, the old paladin, who was our chief, thanked me, and spoke some honest words of praise for the way inwhich his message had been set before the Witan and the king; andgave me, moreover, a ring, set with a ruby from some far Easternland, as a kindly remembrance of himself; so I verily believe thatI did not manage so badly. 

After that was a day or two more of feasting and hunting, and thenthe embassy would return. I was sorry to part with Werbode, but Ibade him carry back messages to Ecgbert, and in them I told himthat I waited for the time when his message should best be spoken. Werbode knew not what that meant, but did not trouble to ask. Hewould give my message, and would also tell the atheling of thecoming marriage. I had no doubt that it would be understood well byhim to whom it was sent. At that time there were none of the Frankswho knew or cared who Ecgbert was, save Carl; and if by chance myfriend had spoken to any of these East Anglians of the Saxon leaderunder whom he had warred for Carl, the name of Ecgbert would meannaught to them. A Wessex atheling has no honour in East Anglia, andI doubt whether it had ever been heard here. 

On the day after the great ceremony I noticed that Erling wentabout somewhat silently, and I thought that he very likely had awish to cross the sea with the Franks, and so make his way home byland from the Rhine mouth. I asked him, therefore, if it was so, saying that I would give him money enough for all needs. 

"It is not that, master, " he said; and when he called me master(which I had forbidden him, for he was more of a comrade, and Iwould not have him remember whence I took him), I knew that he wasin earnest--"not that, for I would not leave you; unless, indeedthis means that you would have me go?"

"No, comrade, that I would not. But you are downcast, and I thoughtthat you might have the longing for home on you. Well, what is it?"

"It is naught, " he said. 

But so plain it was that somewhat was amiss that I pressed him, andat last he said that he would tell me if I would not be angry withhim. We were alone at the time, sitting on a great log in thecorner of the courtyard, waiting for supper. 

"Saw you aught strange about the robe which this young king had onyesterday, when you stood before him?" he asked first. "You wereclose to him. "

"I did not notice anything beyond that it was wonderfully wroughtwith gold and colours. The queen made it, they tell me. "

He sighed, and his face fell. 

"I have heard that the Christian folk hold most precious such robesas are marked with the blood of one who has died for his faith. Areyou sure that this robe is not such an one?"

"I know it is not. The queen made it new for the coronation. "

He was silent for a while, looking on the ground and shifting hisfoot in the dust, and some fear rose in my mind as to what he wouldtell me. 

"Eh, well, " he said, sighing again, "mayhap the sun was in my eyesbefore I looked on him. "

"Is it the second sight again, Erling?" I asked in a low voice, forthat was what I feared. 

"Ay. Methought I saw that royal robe all spotted with blood as hesat in it. "

"What does that portend?" I said. 

He lifted his eyes slowly to mine, and answered, "Why need youask?"

I did not answer him, for, in truth, I only asked with a half hopethat he might have some other interpretation of this portent thanthat of violent death, which seemed the plain meaning of it--thatis, if he saw aught, and I had no reason to disbelieve him. I triedto think that his glance had met the sun for a moment before helooked on the king; but I could not think it, for in the hall wasno chance thereof. And then he spoke again slowly, with his eyesstill on the ground. 

"Thrond, who is my uncle, saw the same on the mail of my father notlong before he fell. He said at that time that so it had often beenin our family; but this has not come to me until I came here. I hadno second sight up to this time. "

"It is sent for some reason, therefore, " said I. "Now, is itpossible to avert the doom which seems written?"

He shook his head. "I have never heard so, " he answered. 

"Yet the king does not seem fey, " said I, "and there is no man inall this land who would harm him. Ah, maybe you saw the robe as ofa saint, because all men hold him most saintly!"

"May it he so, " he answered. "You are Christian folk, and it maymean that; I will hope it does. How should a heathen man know whatis for you? Over you the Norns may have no power. Pay no heed tome. "

"No, " said I. "We ride to Offa with the king in a few days, and ifyou and I have fears for him, there are two who will watch himcarefully. That is why the sight has come to you, I think. There isdanger, and we may meet it. "

Thereat he cheered up, for the thought of facing a peril heartenedhim. His heathen fear of fate was enough to make any man downcastwhen it seemed to promise naught but ill, and I verily believe thathe thought the way of the Christian might be altogether differentfrom his. But I liked his second sight not at all, for of course weSaxons know that when it is given it is not to be despised. Myfather had many times told me of the like before I heard this. 

After that I asked now and then if there was any danger to beguarded against on the way to Fernlea, and I was told by all thatthere was none. Hardly would a strong guard be needed, for the handof Offa was heavy on ill doers, and his land had peace from end toend. 

So then I began to think the portent altogether heathenish, andhalf forgot it. And with that I hoped that Erling would not oftenbe taken in this way. 

I rode with the Franks for an hour or two on their road back toNorwich, homeward, and then took leave of them, riding back toThetford with Erling alone, for the king had but set the embassy asfar as the gates of the town. And as I watched them pass across theheaths and at last disappear behind a hill, it seemed to me that Ihad my life to begin afresh, for the days when I was one of thepaladins of King Carl of the Franks were past and done with. Manywere the lessons I had learned therein, and I have never regrettedthose five years; and, best of all, in them I had been the friendand close comrade of Ecgbert, who I know had then all the promiseof his greatness of the days to come. 

CHAPTER VII. HOW ETHELBERT'S JOURNEY BEGAN WITH PORTENTS. 

Seeing that Carl the Great was at this time, and I suppose alwayswill be, the model of what a king should be, Ethelbert had manythings to ask me of him, and out of the hours which he spent inquestioning me it came to pass that he took pleasure in my companyat other times as well, treating me as a close comrade. That sortof thing is apt to be perilous in time, for it makes jealousiesabout a court if there is favour for one more than for another ofthe courtiers; but as I was no more than a passing stranger, whohad not the least intention of biding here, I escaped that. Nor doI think that any one was jealous of me, for the honour which Carlhad set on me for the sake of Ecgbert hung about me, as it were, and I suppose that half the court thought that I had to take somemessage on to Offa from my late lord. 

Moreover, for good and wise reasons of his own, Ethelbert had noclose companions of his own age, and maybe longed for such, findingin myself one to whom he could speak his mind of his own affairswithout any thought of favour or policy rising up to cloud myanswers to him, as his guest. 

So in a few days I told him of Ecgbert, and gave him those messagesof which I have spoken, being sure that with him they were safe. And I was glad that I did so, for his joy on hearing of his friendwas good to see. As for the rest of the hopes of our atheling, hemay have had his own thoughts, but he said plainly that the daywhen Wessex would need him might come, and that if it did nonewould more willingly welcome him home again. 

"But, " he said, "I think that best of all Ecgbert would wish tocome home in peace at once, and set all ambition aside. Presently, if we are careful, I may be able to speak to Offa of him again. Nay, but have no fear; I understand how matters are with Bertric, and will risk naught. I think we may find that Offa, who isfriendly with King Carl, knows more of Ecgbert than you mightguess. "

So that matter dropped, and I had done my errand. But for the sakeof Ecgbert I was all the more welcome to the king, for I had totell him of the wars and the deeds of his friend. I do not thinkthat any will wonder that thus I saw more of the king thanotherwise might have been my lot. 

Now there was another of whom I saw much at this time before westarted to ride westward, and that, of course, was the Lady Hilda. She, I found, was going to Fernlea, rather that she might be one ofthe ladies who should attend the bride whom it was hoped that theking would bring home, than as going to remain with Quendritha, andI must say that I was glad thereof. With her and her father I rodemany a mile hawking, and both of them seemed to hold me as an oldfriend by reason of that lucky chance which brought about our firstmeeting; and the only fault I had to find with the journey welooked for was that in Offa's court would end my friendship withthem. 

So it happened one day as we rode thus that while the thane hadcrossed a stream, beating up the far bank for a heron, we fell intotalk of the journey and its ending. 

"What is amiss with it all?" she asked. "The good queen seemsterribly downcast about it. Is not the princess her choice?"

"Altogether so, as the king tells me. Perhaps the queen hasmother-like fears for the safety of this only son of hers, and letsthem get on her mind overmuch. "

"That would be hardly like our queen, " she answered, laughing; "sheis above that foolishness. No, but there is somewhat more. "

"Then, " said I, thinking that this was fancy, "it will be sometrouble of state which is at the bottom of her anxiety. That noneof us can mend. "

"It may be that, " she said; "but it is some heavy trouble. I havenever seen her so downcast until yesterday. It is a sudden thing. "

There we left the subject, and I thought little more of it untilthe next morning, which was that of the day before we started. Ithad become a custom that I should wait on the king at his firstrising, when he had most leisure to talk with me, and this time Ifound the queen with him in his chamber. She looked sad andanxious, as I thought. 

"Wilfrid, " she said to me when the fitting greetings were over, "you are a stranger here, and no thought of policy will come intoyour mind. Tell me truly what you think of this; it may be thatyour word will have some weight with my son. "

Ethelbert smiled, but it was not quite his usual untroubled smileat all. 

"It is not fair to ask Wilfrid, " he said; "maybe he puts much faithin these omens. "

"No, but he is of Wessex, " she said. "He cares naught for allianceor court, or for any of those things which blind our eyes. I wanthim to answer me as if I were just a franklin's wife who is indoubt. 

"Listen, then, if you will. "

She turned to me with a sort of appeal, and spoke quietly, though Isaw that she was almost weeping. 

"Last night I dreamed a dream, and in it I waited in the churchhere for the bells to ring for the wedding of my son andEtheldrida, whom he loves. It was in my mind that all the good folkwould come in their best array, and that so we should sing a great'Te Deum' for the happiness of all. And indeed there was a voicefrom the belfry--but it was of the great bell alone, as of a knellfor the dead. And indeed it seemed that the people came--but theycame softly and weeping, and they were clad all in black. And thenthey sang--but it was the psalm 'De Profundis. '"

I think that I paled, for I minded those other things which Erlinghad told me. The lady, who looked in my face, saw it, and she grewwhite also--whiter than she had been before. 

"Lady, " I stammered, "I have no wit to read these things. It werewell to ask the good bishop, for he is wise. "

"Ay, too wise, " she said. "I would hear simplicity. "

Then Ethelbert rose up and set his arm round his mother verygently, and said gravely:

"Mother, know you not of what you have dreamed? Even as you told itfirst to me, and now again, I seemed to be back on that day, not solong past, when we buried my father. So it was in the church atthat time, and it was the most terrible thing which you have known. 

"Is it wonderful, Wilfrid, that it should come back thus in thenight watches?"

"It is not wonderful, " I said. 

"Lady, I think that the king is right. 

"But, King Ethelbert, if I am to say my mind, I would put off thejourney for the sake of the peace of the queen your mother. "

"And thereby offend Offa, and maybe hurt that little playmate ofmine? No, it cannot be. And what should the dream be but that wesay?"

Then the queen said plainly:

"I fear for you, my son--I fear Quendritha. In the days gone byyour wise father was wont to say that if ever danger came fromMercia to East Anglia, it would be by reason of her ambition andlonging for power and width of realm. "

"Why, mother, then surely in gaining the East Anglian throne forher daughter she gains all she would. And she is Offa's queen, andin his court can be no danger to me or any man. Presently you shallsurely dream again, and that dream shall show you the old sorrowturned to joy, for you will have a fair daughter to drive away yourloneliness. She will be all you need, for I know that I can be oflittle help to you. The dream was of the sorrow which is passing tomake way for joy to come. "

Then the queen made shift to smile, and told him that she deemedthat her fears might be foolish. But to me it seemed that even asshe had said, the thought of policy and state came first ofnecessity, setting aside such a vision as any simple thane wouldsurely have thought held him from a journey he would take. Indeed, many a one would have given it up for far less, for I have knownmen turn back when already started, because a harmless hare crossedtheir path or a lone magpie sat on a wayside tree. Maybe I mindedsuch like myself once, but service with Carl mended that. If hebade a man do a thing, that man had to do it, omen or none. WherebyI found that mostly these journey tokens, as one may call them, came to naught, and certainly I should not have done that if I hadbeen able to mind them. And yet I do not know if aught would turn atrue lover from the way which leads him toward the lady of hischoice. 

"One thing only I do fear from this dream of yours, my mother, " theking said after a little while. "Can it mean harm to Etheldrida?Was it for her that the knell passed, and shall I find her gonefrom me? It is many days since I heard from her or of her. "

Now when it came to that, I knew that nothing would stay the king, and so also did his mother. Whereon she was eager as himself to saythat the dream was but wrought of her sorrow. 

"Why, then, " said Ethelbert, "you and Wilfrid may laugh at me ifyou will; for I have dreamed a dream to set against yours, becauseI think it has a good meaning. I thought that I was in a city, andthat from its marketplace rose heavenward a great beam of light, like a pathway. And so I would climb it, but I could not. Then Ihad wings, and up it at last I sailed as a ship sails on the pathof sunlight on an evening sea. Surely that promises a happy journeyfor me. Fear no more, therefore, my mother. "

Then we went from him, for state business called him, and I wouldtake the queen across the garden to the bower door. There waslittle ceremony in this quiet court, and no waiting ladies werebiding her return outside. And when we were alone there she turnedto me, and her eyes were dim and pitiful. 

"Friend, " she said, "yon beam of light led to heaven. I do not knowwhat it all means, but I fear--I fear terribly. "

"Lady, " I said, "many a time I have known men who thought they hadill dreams on the night before a battle, and naught came of them. Ihave forgotten to trouble myself much therewith. "

"Nay, but they are sent at times for our warning. "

"It may be so. I should be foolish if I did not believe what wisermen than I tell me of their messages. But if there is ill beforethe king, can it be anywise turned aside? What if he were persuadednot to go?"

"Oh, " she said, with a little sob, "then his troth would be broken, and that in itself would bring ill. It seems dark all round me. "

Then I said, for she was in sore distress:

"Lady, I am a stranger and hardly known to you, but I am to ridewith your son. Will it be aught if I tell you that I will watch himas if he were my own atheling, and if need be die for him, with hisown thanes?"

"It is much, " she said eagerly, "much; for in that court where Ifear for him you will be a stranger, and may hear and note morethan our folk, for if ill is plotted they may be careless of you. Ishall have less fear now that I may feel that one at least sharesin my dread. I do not know how to thank you for the promise. "

She set forth her hand to mine, and I bent and kissed it; but shepressed my great fingers as my own mother used to press them. Thenshe said in a low voice:

"I do not fear Offa, for he is noble in all he does. I fearQuendritha. "

"I have heard that she is to be feared. Can you tell me more ofher?"

"You will see her as the fairest woman in all the land, and willbut know her as the softest spoken. Once or twice I have seen whatlooks may lie under that fair outward show, and I know that in herheart is the rage for power and ever more power, let it be what itmay. It goes ill with the lady of her train who shares a secretwith her, if the secret is the lady's. I cannot think how harm maycome to Ethelbert from her; but none know how it may not. I prayyou remember that. "

I promised, and then she led me to her doorway; and there I lefther, but not before she had thanked me again. I suppose that toshare a burden even with me helped somewhat to lighten it. And inall truth I meant to do my part in watching, and if possibleguarding, the king. Perhaps it would be as the queen said, thatbeing in and yet not of his train I might be able to look on at allthat went on more easily. 

To that end I kept my Frankish dress, though I had meant to take toplain Saxon wear once more, with the knowledge that none wouldwonder that Carl's man was kept near the king, and that in Offa'scourt I should not be taken for an Anglian of his train. 

Now the day came when we should set out on the long ride acrossEngland to the Welsh border, where Offa had set his throne for thetime. As may be supposed, we went first of all on that morning tothe church in the dim daybreak, and there heard mass and sought forblessing on our going and returning, and then I went and saw allready for the ride. I had bought two more horses, good enough forchange of mount now and then, one brown and the other black; andErling was to lead them, with our belongings on a pack. The kingwould travel steadily, but no more slowly than might be managed, and we were to have no wagons or the like to hinder us, thoughthere were three ladies besides the Lady Hilda who were to go withus. 

It was past sunrise when I went to find Erling, but the morning wasdull and dark. It was hot, too, for no breath of wind stirred thetrees, and I seemed to notice a silence around me. That was becausethe thrushes and blackbirds were not singing after their wont inthe dewy daybreak of May time, and I thought they waited for thesun to break out. 

When I came to the stables there was bustle everywhere, of course;but the grooms seemed troubled in some way out of the common, andErling himself came to meet me with a puzzled face which told methat all was not well. 

"There is thunder in the air, thane, " he said. "If I mistake not, we shall have somewhat out of the way, too. The horses are feelingit--unless some thrall has poisoned the whole stable. "

Truly the horses were looking strangely. Their coats stared, andtheir ears were cold and damp, while they seemed glad of thecompany of the men, whinnying low and rubbing themselves againstthem as they came into the stalls. I heard one thrall say toanother that the whole stable had surely been witch ridden in thenight. 

"Get the horses into the open, " I said. "It is stifling in thisstable. Maybe that is what is wrong. "

My own horse was standing ready, and he greeted me, after his wont, with a little neigh; but he was wet, and his coat had lost thegloss of which Erling was so proud. I did not like it at all, butas every horse in the place seemed to be in the same way or worse, I put it down to the thundery feel in the air. I led him outmyself, and there were two thanes of our party, who had come fortheir horses. 

"Why, paladin, " said one, "what is amiss with the skew-bald? Youcan't ride him today if he is as bad as he looks. "

I told him that his own horse was much in the same case, and addedthat I thought with Erling that it was the thundery weather whichupset the stable, though I had never known the like before. 

"I suppose that the king will not start until it clears, " I said. 

"Ay, but he will, " said the other thane, looking at the gray sky. "Seldom does he put off a start, and today of all days there is astrong cable pulling him westward. "

Now Erling came out with the other horses, and the thane and hiscomrade glanced at them, and hurried to see to their own steeds. There was no sound of pawing hoofs and coaxing voices to be heardas one by one the horses were led out. It might have been theclearing of a sheep fold for all the spirit there was in thebeasts. 

I mounted, and rode with Erling after me out of the courtyard intothe open. On the green were gathering the twenty thanes or so whomade up the party, and across it was drawn up the mounted escort. There was the usual gathering of onlookers, and by the gate stoodthe king's own huntsmen, with hawks and hounds. 

The first thing I noticed was that the birds were dull and uneasy, and that the dogs were still more so. The hooded hawks sat withruffled feathers, and one or two of the hounds lay on their backs, with paws drawn to them as if they feared a beating, while the restwhined, and had no eagerness in them. It seemed closer here than inthe courtyard even, and every one was watching the sky and speakingin a low voice. Each sound seemed over loud, and overhead the hothaze brooded without sign of breaking. 

The king's chaplain came out, and a lay brother brought him hismule. He looked at it as I had looked at my horse just now, and hisbrow knitted. He was rather a friend of mine. 

"Father, " I said, "there is somewhat strange in the air. Look atall the beasts; they feel more than we can. "

He nodded to me gravely. Then he said, with his hand smoothing thewet coat of his mule, which at any other time would have resentedthe touch with a squeal, but now did not heed him:

"It minds me of one day in Rome when I was a lad there, at college, learning. There is a great burning mountain at Naples, and it wassmoking at the time. Then there came--"

"Way for the king!" cried the marshal who waited at the gate, andthe good father had to stand aside with his tale unfinished. 

Ethelbert came forth with a smiling return to our salute, and withhim came his mother and the four ladies who were to bear us companyon the way. One of these was, of course, the Lady Hilda, and Idismounted and left my horse to a groom for the time, havingpromised myself the pleasure of helping her to mount. 

At that moment the marshal, who was a thane set over all theordering of the journey, went to the king and asked him if it mightnot be his pleasure to wait for an hour to see if the weatherbroke. I think that the king was so taken up with parting words tothe queen that he had hardly noticed the gloom and heat, andcertainly he had not noted the uneasiness of the horses, which wasgrowing more and more. So he only turned for a moment to the thane, signing to the man to bring his horse. 

"Nay, but a dull start often forebodes a bright ending to ajourney. We will go, " he said, laughing. 

"Now farewell, mother, for the last time. "

He bent his knee for her blessing, doffing his cap as he did so. And even as he bent I was aware of a dull rumble, not loud or likethunder, but as if all the wains of the host of King Carl werepassing toward us from far off. Hilda stood by me at that moment, and she heard it. 

For the life of me, though I knew that no wagons were near us, Icould not help glancing round for them, and as I did so I saw theend of a thrall's mud hut across a field fall out. The king leapedup and set his foot in the stirrup, and at that moment the earthheaved and shook under us, and the whole oaken hall and buildingsround us creaked and groaned like a ship in a ground swell, whileHilda clung to my arm in terror. Her horse, which the thane, herfather, held, trembled and broke out into white foam all over, stumbling forward. 

I do not think that the king felt it; indeed, as he was swinginghimself into the saddle at the moment, he could not have done so. But his horse reared almost on end with terror, and any lessperfect rider must have had a heavy fall. All around us wereplunging horses and shouting men, but he did not seem to heed them. He had all he could do to get his horse in hand again, and I thinkhis eyes were misty with that parting. 

He gave the horse the rein, crying to us to follow, and so passeddown the dim street and out under the green arches of the lanebeyond at a gallop, as gay and hopeful a lover as heart could wish. Doubtless to him the shouts seemed but the cries of good speed, andthe plunging of the maddened horses but the sounds of mounting; forthe way had been left clear for him westward, and he did not lookback. 

Out of the houses of the town I saw the folk running and crying, not in farewell to him, but in wild terror of rattling roofs andcrumbling walls. They did not heed him; but I saw him wave his handto them, for he thought they cheered him, as he passed too swiftlyto note either pale faces or woeful cries. 

Then after him rode their hardest the men of the escort and otherswho were already mounted, and the tumult stilled suddenly. They saythat the queen swooned there on the pavement at the gate; and I donot doubt it, though her ladies took her so quickly away that I didnot see her. Hilda was almost fainting on my arm, and I had to dragher away from the wild frenzy of her horse, which the thane couldhardly hold. 

I saw two or three men stand staring at Erling, who was in troublewith his charges, and then they went to his help. And next I wasaware that somewhat soft rubbed my sleeve, and I started andturned. It was my own horse, who sought me in danger, and wouldtell me in his own way that he was there. In that glance I notedthat his eye was bright again, and in a minute or two he shookhimself heartily. Thereby I knew that there was no more of thisterror to come, or he would have felt it yet. 

"Thane, " I said, "see. The skew-bald has not lost his senses likethat beast. Let us set Hilda on him. The marshal will help to shiftthe saddle. "

But Hilda came to herself again, and tried to laugh, saying thatthere was never yet a horse of which she was afraid. Nor would shehear of a change, for when her horse grew more quiet it was plainthat its terror had passed away. She took herself gently from myarm, and spoke bravely now. 

"What was it?" she asked me while Sighard soothed the beast. 

"Why, " answered Father Selred for me, "just what I was going totell the paladin--such an earthquake as I felt on a like day inRome years ago. But why it comes here in quiet England, where is nofiery mountain to disquiet the earth, I cannot say. "

"Father, it is the end of the world!" said a thrall, forgetting ourpresence in his terror. 

"Not so, my son. The thousand years of prophecy are not at an endyet; and there are more foretellings of Holy Writ yet to befulfilled. It is just the old earth shaking herself after a sleep. "

The man's face cleared, and he shrank back with a low bow, frightened at his own boldness. All seemed to have found theirtongues again, and were telling how the matter had seemed to themwithout waiting to know whether they were listened to. 

"No hurry, " said Sighard; "the king cannot keep up that pace, andanywise will have to wait the pack-horse train somewhere. Let ussee all well first. "

Maybe we waited for half an hour after that, for the ladies weresorely frightened. We had the horses walked to and fro for a while, and presently they were themselves again. And there came no moretrembling of the ground, while the clouds grew blacker, and ashort, sharp thunderstorm swept over us. It was good to feel thecleared air again, and to smell the scent that rises after rain, and to hear the song of the birds break out around us. 

Yet on every face was a fear that would not be put aside. Menthought that the earthquake boded ill for the journey of the kingand what might come thereof. 

So when the rain had passed we rode away after the king, followedby the pack horses, and before noon caught him up. He had heardthen what had happened to set his steed beyond control, and hisface was grave also. Even he could not help fearing that theearthquake, coming at that moment as it did, might be sent as atoken which he must hear though the dreams of his mother went fornaught. 

"And yet, " he said to Father Selred and myself as we rode besidehim, "I am doing what I deem best for throne and realm, and I haveno thought of guile or harm to any man. Nor can I see that I haveto fear any from Offa, or that at his court can be danger to me. "

"Journey and reason therefor are alike good so far as man can seeor plan, " said Selred the priest. "I would that every journey wasundertaken as fully innocently. I cannot think that any tokens havebeen sent to warn you from it. Yet if there had been aught amiss inyour plans, it is true that there have been tokens enough to scareany man from evil. "

"Maybe it all means naught but danger on the journey. Well, we knewthere was always that in any ride. For the rest, we are in thehands of Him who orders all and can see beyond our ken. We will goon till the tokens, if tokens they be, are plain in their meaning. "

Father Selred approved, gravely. Then he muttered somewhat tohimself, and laughed. It was Latin, but the king told me afterwardwhat it meant. Some old Roman poet had made a song in which he saidthat a man who was just and straightforward in his purposes neednot fear if the world fell, shattered in ruins, around him. 

It was a good saying, and surely that was the way of Ethelbert ofEast Anglia. Maybe the one thing which did trouble him was histhought of the terror of his mother, and of her anxiety for him. 

But it was a long while before the rest of us shook off the fear ofwhat all this might betoken. Perhaps of all I had the most reasonto think that ill was before the king, for Erling, though he saidno more to me, was plainly full of bodings. And I have heard thatother men dreamed dreams of terror and told them to one another. Only Ethelbert was always cheerful, singing as he rode and laughingwith us, so that we ought to have been ashamed to be dull. 

Save for what was in my mind, I cannot say that the miles wentslowly. The days were bright and warm, and ever did I take morepleasure in the old home land. And always when Ethelbert had hiscounsellors round him I rode with Hilda and her father, and I thinkthat I wished that journey might never end, after a while. 

For I was going homeward to where mother and father waited me, inthe first place. Then I had pleasant companions, and most of allthis one of whom I have just spoken. I had a good horse under me, and a comrade in Erling who served me silently with that best ofservice that is given for love. I was high in honour with thiswonderful young king, for the sake of Ecgbert first, I think, thenof King Carl, and lastly because he did indeed seem to like my owncompany. I do not think that one could need more to add topleasure. 

I have seen the progresses of kings before this and since, andoften it has been that after their passing there has beengrumbling, and the hearty hope that the long and greedy train whichate men out of house and home, borrowed their best horses, andotherwise made a little famine in their wake, might never come thatway again. But this Ethelbert left, as it were, a track ofhappiness across England, in hall and in village, in cot and inforest. He had ridden with so small a train that he mightoverburden none of those who had to entertain him on his way, andhe stayed nowhere overlong. Everywhere he seemed to leave smilesand wishes that he would honour that house or that town again onhis return, and not a man to whom he had spoken, if it were but aword of thanks, would ever forget how Ethelbert the Anglian lookedon him with that kindly glance of his. 

CHAPTER VIII. HOW ETHELBERT CAME TO THE PALACE OF SUTTON. 

By Ely and Huntingdon and Northampton, and so through the veryheart of England, across the sweet Avon at Stratford, our way tookus, under trees that had their first leaves fresh and sweet onthem, and past orchards pink and white, with the bees busy amongthe bloom. I had seen many a fair country beyond the sea in thewide realms of Carl, but none so sweet as this to my mind. The warmrain that came and stayed us now and then but made it all thesweeter; and I mind, with a joy that bides with me, the hours ofwaiting in old halls and quiet monasteries. 

That black cloud of fears cleared away presently, for it was in alltruth a very bridal procession in which we rode. Everywhere thenews went before us that hither came the well-loved king to bearaway the sweet daughter of Mercia, and from town and hamlet thebells greeted us, and the folk donned their holiday gear to come tomeet us. I had not known that the name of Ethelbert, young as hewas, could have been so held in love across the land. But FatherSelred told me that never had been such a king as he, as theresurely had never been such promise of the days when he was the heirto the throne. 

First in all he was in the minds of every man who knew him, whetherin war or peace, council or chamber, and maybe he was the only onewho did not know it. I learned much of him in that ride, and alwayswith a growing love of him and a deeper wonder. He thought forevery one but himself. 

Nor was there a church, however small, which he passed on thathappy journey toward his bride which was not the richer andbrighter for some gift of his, left on the altar after the morningmass, which always began our day, or given quietly after theevensong which ended it. One might know his road now by the wordsof the people, who will say with more than pride that onceEthelbert crossed the threshold of their church and gave this orthat gift. I have seen richer gifts given, and heard more wordssaid; but what he gave seemed always that which was wanted, and theword he spoke was always the best that could have been. And I havewondered at the mighty churches which Carl the Great had reared andwas still rearing, but in some wise it seemed to me that the way ofEthelbert was of more worth. 

Now, seeing that we had started with our minds full of portents, itis not by any means wonderful that we found more on the road. For atime, if a horse did but cast a shoe, the thane it belonged toshook his head and wished that naught ill might come of the littledelay. And once, when we stumbled into a fog among the rivercountry of the midlands, where one would expect to meet with it, there was nigh a panic in the company, so that the thanes crowdedround Ethelbert and begged him to return. Whereon he laughed atthem gaily. 

"Thanes, thanes!" he cried, "one can no more see to return than togo forward! I might take it as a warning not to go back, just aswell. Did none of you ever see a fog before? Had it fallen on youwhile hunting, you would have done naught but grumble and wait itslifting. "

But they were terrified, as it seemed, beyond reason; and, indeed, it was as thick as any Friesland fog I have ever seen, and it grewblacker for an hour or so, while we had perforce to wait underdripping trees till we could see to go on. Even a horse will losehis way home in such a fog as that. 

And at last they begged the king to pray that it might clear fromoff us, and so he knelt and did so. It was strange to hear hisclear voice rising from the midst of half-seen men and steaminghorses, praying for the light. And then the fog lifted as suddenlyas it had come, and the sun shone out. 

"See, " he said, "our fears are like this mist, and cloud oursenses. Surely the fears shall pass likewise from the heart of himwho prays. So read I the token, if token it be. "

All that day thereafter we rode in brightest sunshine, and men werefairly ashamed to say more of ill-luck and the like. And so also inlovely weather we went for the fourteen days of our journey, untilwe came to the place where we should cross the Severn at Worcester, and but a day's long ride was before us. 

After that time of the mist Ethelbert noticed Erling, and wouldcall him and speak long with him of the ways of his home, as Ithought. 

At Worcester we waited while a message went from the town to Offa, and next day there came to meet us some score of the best thanes ofthe Welsh borderland, who should be our guides to the end of thejourney. Hard warriors and scarred with tokens of the long warsthey were, but pleasant and straightforward in their ways, aswarriors should be. Only I did not altogether like the smooth wayof the man who was their leader. His name was Gymbert, and he wasof mixed Welsh and English blood, as I was told, and he was alsohigh in honour with Offa, and with Quendritha herself; which initself spoke well for him, but nevertheless in some way I cared notfor him. 

They feasted us that night in Worcester, and early next morning werode out westward again on the last stage of our journey, the kingleading us with this thane at his side, followed by the rest of theMercians and his own thanes. So I, not altogether unwillingly, rodewith Hilda in the rear of the party, feeling somewhat downcast tothink that this was the last time I was at all likely to be hercompanion. 

I suppose that there is not a more wonderful outlook in all Englandthan from the Malvern heights, save only that from our ownQuantocks, in the west. I hold that the more wonderful, for thereone has the sea, and across it the mountains of Wales, which onemisses here, while it were hard to say whence the eye can range thefurthest. 

I told Hilda so as we reined up the horses for a moment at the topof the steep to breathe them, and she sighed, with all the wonderbefore her. We of the hill countries do not know all the pleasurethat comes into the heart of one from the level east counties, ashe looks for the first time from a height over the lands spread outbelow. I had been long enough in Friesland now to learn some ofthat wonder for myself anew. 

"Well, " she said, "you will be back again at home in your hillsshortly, and all this ride will be forgotten. Where does your homelie? Can it be seen?"

I pointed south or thereabout. I could almost fancy that I shouldbe able to see the far blue line of the Mendips under the sun, sobright it all was and clear. 

Then she asked if my folk knew that I was on my way home. 

"No; else I had ridden straightway from Thetford to them. Theythink that I am yet with the Franks across the sea, and a few dayscan make no difference to them. Nor could I be so churlish as torefuse the king's offer of help on my way. "

"I wonder how you will find all when you get back?"

"And so do I. There were merchants from Bristol who brought me amessage that all was well with them six months ago, and by the samehands I sent back word that so it was with me. Possibly thatmessage has reached them about this time. "

That was the third time I had heard from home during these years, and I was lucky to have heard at all. It seems that my father hadbidden friends of ours at the ports to let him hear of men fromacross the seas who were to go to the court of Carl. 

"Ah, " she said, "I hope so. That would be more than joy to yourmother. And then for you to follow so quickly on the message! thatwill be wonderful. I would that I could see that meeting. "

She turned and laughed in the pleasure of the thought, and Isuppose there was that in my eyes which told her that I had thesame wish. Maybe I should have said so, but she flushed a little, and gave me no time. 

"But I shall be on the way back to East Anglia with the princess, and I will picture it all. Some day, when you come back to see theking, as you say he has asked you, I shall hear of it. "

Now it was in my mind that it was possible that I might be back inThetford, or wherever Ethelbert's court might be at the time, sooner than I had any wish. For if aught had happened amiss athome, so that our lands, for want of the heir, had fallen into thehands of Bertric, I should be left with naught but my sword forheritage. Then--for the king had spoken of these chances to me--Iwas to come straightway back to him and take service with him. Myknowledge of the ways in which Carl handled his men would be of useto him, and a place and honour would wait me. But I would not thinkmuch of such sorrow for me, though that it was possible, of course, may have been the great reason which made me silent when there werewords I had more than once had it on the tip of my tongue to say toHilda. Could I have known for certain that home and wealth yetwaited for me, I know that I must needs have asked her to sharethem, now that at the end of this daily companionship I learnedwhat my thoughts of her had grown to be. 

"Ay, I shall be back with Ethelbert at some time, " I said. "I donot forget promises. "

After that we rode down the long hill silently enough, and the waydid not seem so bright to me. And so through the long day we rode, stopping for an hour or two at the strong oaken hall, moated andstockaded, of some great border thane for the midday meal. Therewere the marks of fire on roof and walls; for once the wild Welshhad tried to burn it, and failed, in a sudden raid before Offa hadcurbed them with the mighty earthwork that runs from Dee to Severnto keep the border of his realm. "Offa's Dyke" men call it, and soit will be called to the end of time. 

And now we were on the way of the war host from west to east, theway of the Welshmen, and making toward the ford of the Wye, whichthey were wont to cross, so that we call it the "ford of the host, "the "Hereford. "

It was late when we came into the little town of Fernlea, whichstands on the gentle rise above the ford, for the five-and-twentymiles or so of this day's work had been heavy across the hills. Thegreat stronghold palace whither we were bound lay some milesnorthward, and it seemed right that we waited here till the nextday, that into it we might pass with all travel stains done awaywith and in full state. 

Already there had been a royal camp pitched for us by Offa's folk, and I was glad that we had not to bide in the town. One could notwish for better weather for the open, and the lines of gay tents, with the pavilion for the king in their midst, seemed homely andpleasant to me with memory of the days which seemed so long agowhen the camp of Carl was my only home. 

As soon as we reached this camp under the hill, where the townstockading rose strong and high against the Welsh, the thane I havealready mentioned, Gymbert, arranged our lodging, he being theking's marshal in charge of us, and also warden of the palace. Hewas a huge man, burly and strong, somewhat too smooth spoken, as Ithought, but pleasant withal. He gave me a tent to myself, somewhatapart from the king's pavilion, as a Frankish stranger, I suppose. 

"Your thralls will bide with the rest, " he said; "they can findshelter in the tents there are yonder. If some of them have to bideoutside, it will not hurt them. "

"Well enough you ken that, Gymbert, " said Erling curtly, in goodWelsh. 

I understood him, of course, for we had Welsh thralls enough athome, but I wondered that he knew the tongue. Gymbert understoodhim also, for his face flushed red and he bit his lip. But hepretended not to do so. 

"Your Frankish tongue is a strange one, " he said. "What does theman want?"

"I think that he means that outside the tent is as pleasant as in, as you hint, " I said. "But he will bide here across my door, as ishis wont. "

"Outside, I suppose?" said Gymbert, with a laugh. "Well, as youlike. "

He rode away, and I looked at Erling wonderingly. The Dane waswatching him with a black scowl on his face. 

"Where on earth did you learn the British tongue?" I said; "andwhat know you of Gymbert?"

"I learned the Welsh yonder, " Erling answered, nodding westward. "Ilived in the little town men call Tenby for three years. There alsoI heard of this man. He was a thrall himself once, and freed bythis queen for some service or another. He is a well-hated man, both by Saxon and Welsh, being of both races, and therefore ofneither, as one may say. "

"He seems to be trusted by the king, though!"

Erling shrugged his shoulders. "He has fought well for him, and isrewarded. Were there aught to be had by betraying Offa, he wouldbetray him. Take a bad Saxon and a false Welshman, and that issaying much, and weld them into one, and you have Gymbert. "

"This is hearsay from the Welsh he has fought, " said I; "one neednot heed it. "

"I suppose not, " quoth Erling; "but I never heard aught else ofhim. And he has the face of a traitor. "

With that he turned to his horses and began loosening the pack fromthat one which bore it. There was no more to be got out of him, asI knew, and so, leaving him to set the tent in order, I went my waytoward the river, being minded for a good swim therein after thelong, dusty way. And turning over what Erling had said of himself, I remembered that Thorleif had told me how he had come from Walesround the Land's End to Weymouth. I thought rightly that he hadpicked up Erling there. 

I had a good hour's swim in a deep pool of the river, and enjoyedit to the full. The current was swift, and it was good to battlewith it, and then to turn and swing downward past the fern-coveredbanks and under the shade of the trees with its flow. And while Iwas splashing in the pool, a franklin came running from his fieldwith his hoe, waving wildly to me. 

"Come out, master, I pray you!" he gasped; "the water is full fortyfeet deep there!"

"Is that so?" I said gravely. "I will go and see. "

With that I dived, and stayed under as long as I could, not beingable to find the bottom after all. 

And when I came up again the honest face of the franklin was whiteand his eyes stared in terror. So I laughed at him. 

"I believe the pool is as deep as you say; but would seven feet ofwater be any safer?"

"Nay, master, but it would drown me. Yet come out, I do pray you. It gives me the cold terror to see you so overbold. "

Then came Father Selred along the bank, and the man begged him tobid me leave the water; and so we both laughed at him, until thefranklin waxed cross and went his way, saying that I was a fool fornot biding in the shoal water up yonder by the great tree. I couldwalk across there waist deep, he said, grumbling. 

Then I came out, and the father told me that the king would be hereanon. We walked to and fro waiting for him, and presently he camewith Hilda's father, Sighard, in attendance. The four of us satdown on the river bank, under the great tree of which the franklinhad spoken, and watched the trout in the shallows till Ethelbertlay back with his arms under his head, and said that he was tiredwith the ride and would sleep. 

He closed his eyes, and we went on talking in low voices for anhour or so while he slept. And then the horns rang from the distantcamp to tell us that the evening meal was spread in the greatpavilion. But the king did not hear them, and I looked doubtfullyat him, wondering if he should be waked. 

"Wilfrid, " said Father Selred in a whisper, "surely the king dreamswondrous things. His face is as the face of a saint!"

And so indeed it was as he lay there in the evening light, and Iwondered at him. There was no smile around his mouth, but stillnessand, as it seemed, an awe of what he saw, most peaceful, so that Ialmost feared to look on him. The horns went again, soft and mellowin the distance from across the evening meadows. The kine heardthem, and thought them the homing call, and so lifted their lazyheads and waded homeward through the grass. 

"Ethelbert, my king, " said Sighard gently. 

The eyes of the king opened, and he roused. 

"Was that your voice, my thane, " he asked, "or was it the voice ofmy dream?"

"I called you, lord, for the horns are sounding. "

"Thanks; but I would I had dreamed more! I do not know if I shouldhave learned what it all meant had I slept on. "

"What was it, my son?" said Selred. 

The king was silent for a little, musing. 

"It was a good dream, I think, " he said. "I will tell you, and youshall judge. You mind the little wooden church which stands here inFernlea town? Well, in my dream I stood outside that, and it seemedsmall and mean for the house of God, so that I would that it werebuilt afresh. Then it seemed to me that an angel came to me, bearing a wondrous vessel full of blood, and on the little churchhe sprinkled it; and straightway it began to grow and widenwondrously, and its walls became of stone instead of timber andwattle, and presently it stood before me as a mighty church, greatas any of those of which Carl's paladin here tells me. 

"Then I heard from within the sound of wonderful music and thesinging of many people; and I went near to listen, for the like ofthat was never yet heard in our land. And when I was even at thedoor, from out the church came in many voices my own name, as if itwere being mingled with praises--and so you woke me. "

"It is a good dream, " said Sighard bluntly. "It came from thewondering why Offa let so mean a church stand, and from the horns, and from my speaking your name. Strange how things like that willweave themselves into the mind of a sleeping man to make a wonder. "

"It is a good dream, " said Selred the priest, after a moment'sthought. I doubt not that it was in your mind to give some gift tothe church. Mayhap you shall ask Offa to restore it presently, formemory of your wedding; and thereafter men will pray there for youas the founder of its greatness. "

"Yet the angel, and that he bore and sprinkled?"

"It seems to me, " I said, "that it was a vision of the Holy Grail;and happy would King Arthur or our Wessex Ina have held you thatyou saw it, King Ethelbert. "

"Ay, " he said, "if I might think that it was so!"

Again the horns rang, and he leaped up. 

"We must not keep them waiting, " he cried. "Come!"

"More dreams, " grumbled Sighard the old thane to me as the kingwent on before us with the chaplain. "On my word, we have beendream-ridden like a parcel of old women on this journey, till weshall fear our own shadows next. There is Hilda as silent as amouse today, and I suppose she has been seeing more portents. Imind that a black cat did look at us out of a doorway thismorning. "

So he growled, scoffing, and I must say that I was more than halfminded to agree with him. Only the earthquake did seem more than aneveryday token. 

"I suppose that the earthquake which we felt was sent forsomewhat?" I said. 

"Why, of course; such like always are. But seeing that it was felteverywhere we have ridden, even so far as Northampton, and likelyenough further on yet, I don't see why we should take it as meantfor the king. "

Then he began to laugh to himself. 

"When one comes to think thereof, " he chuckled, "there must havebeen scores of men who felt it just as they were startingsomewhere; and I warrant every one of them took it to himself, andput off his business! Well, well, I can tell what it did portend, however, for Ethelbert, and that is a mighty change in hishousehold so soon as he gets his new wife home. Earthquake, forsooth! Mayhap he will wish he had hearkened to its message whenshe turns his house upside down. "

"Nay, " I said, smiling; "one has not heard that of the princess. "

"She is Quendritha's daughter, " he said grimly, and growing graveof a sudden. "That is the one thing against this wedding, to mymind. If she is like her mother, or indeed like her sisterEadburga, who wedded your king, there is an end for peace toEthelbert, and maybe to East Anglia. "

Now I had heard little or nothing of how that last match turnedout; I only knew that when I was taken from home we were full ofrejoicing over it. So I heard now for the first time that over allthe land of Wessex were whispers of ill done by our new queen--ofmen who crossed her in aught dying suddenly, or going home tolinger awhile and come to a painful end. I heard that she bore rulerather than the king, and that her sway was heavy, and so on inmany counts against her. The tales were the same as those I hadheard often of late about her mother, Quendritha, and with all myheart I hoped that the Princess Etheldrida was not as those two. Ihad heard naught but good of her, at all events, and I will say nowthat all I had heard was true. There could be no sweeter maiden inall the land than she. I heard the same good words of her onlybrother, Ecgfrith, and I suppose that those two bore more likenessto their mighty father than to the queen. 

All this half-stifled talk of untold ill from Quendritha lay heavyon my mind; and it came to me that Sighard was a true man, and thatto him I might tell the tale Thrond told me. I must share thatsecret with some one who might, if he deemed it wise, warn KingEthelbert in such sort that he should beware of her, now andhereafter. So after a little while I said:

"Thane, I have heard that Quendritha came ashore--"

"Ay, " he said sharply, looking round him. "But that is a tale whichis best let alone. It is true enough. My wife's folk took her in atLincoln. "

"Is it known whence she came?" I went on, paying no heed to awarning sign he made; for we were far from the camp yet, and theking was a hundred yards ahead of us. 

"Let be, Wilfrid; hold your peace on that. There are men who haveasked that question in all simplicity, and they have gone. "

"Why, is there aught amiss in coming ashore as she did?"

"Hold your peace, I tell you. On my word, it is as well, though, that you have had it out with me here in the meadows. Listen: thereis no harm in the drifting hither. What sent her adrift?"

"I have sailed for a month with Danes, " I said. "I have met with aman who once set a girl adrift. "

As I said that I looked him meaningly in the face, and he grewpale. 

"So, " he said slowly, "you have heard that tale also. There was aDanish chapman who came to our haven at Mundesley, where I live, and told it there to me. That was a year after the boat was found. I bade him be silent, but there was no need. When he heard that thegirl had become what she is, he fled the land. And, mind you, hecould not be certain, nor can I. "

"Nor could the man who told me. But my Dane is the nephew of thatman. "

Sighard grasped my arm. 

"Speak to him, and bid him hold his tongue if he has heard thetale, else he and you are dead men. Get to him at once. "

I thought, indeed, that there was need to do so, though Erling wasin nowise talkative. For if, as was pretty certain, the tale of thecoming of Quendritha went round the groups of men at the campfires, he might say that he had heard of one set adrift from hisown land. 

So instead of going in at once with the king to the pavilion, I randown to the lines where the horses were picketed, and found Erlingon his way to the supper, which was spread under some trees for ourservants. I took him aside and walked out into the open with him. 

"Erling, " I said, "do you mind that tale which Thrond tellsconcerning a damsel set afloat?"

"Ay, more than mind it--I saw it done! She went from our village. Iwas a well-grown lad of fourteen then. Now I know what you wouldsay. It is the word of Thrond that this Quendritha, whom men fearso, is she. He says so, since you spoke to him. "

"Have you breathed a word thereof to any one?" I asked, with a sortof cold fear coming on me. 

I had no mind to die of poison. 

"Not likely; here of all places. I mind what that maiden was in theold days. From all accounts she has but held herself back somewhathere. But had you had aught to do with her, I should have warnedyou, master. "

I set my hand on his shoulder. 

"I know you would. Now you will see the queen tomorrow. Tell me, then, if this is indeed she. "

"Ay, I shall know her well enough. What I fear is that she may knowme!"

Grim as his voice was, that made me laugh. 

"Seeing that you were but a lad when she last set eyes on you--andnow you are ten years older than myself, bearded and scarredmoreover--I do not fear that for you in the least. "

"Nor will she have need to scan me, " he said. "Of course I need notfear it. "

Then I asked him if he had more of the second sight. 

"Naught fresh, master. Only that look on the face of the young kingdeepens, and ever there is the red line round his neck. I fear forhim. "

So did I, but of that we spoke no more. I tried all I knew tofathom that fear of mine, and the most I could do was to make itseem more and more needless and foolish. And presently, when we satat the table, and I saw the king speaking with the Mercians, andnoted their admiring looks at him, and their eagerness to listen tohim, I thought that Sighard was right, and that I was frayed withshadows of my own making. I knew enough of men by this time to seethat here was no thought of ill toward Ethelbert. 

CHAPTER IX. HOW QUENDRITHA THE QUEEN WOVE HER PLOTS. 

Great was the welcome which Ethelbert of East Anglia had from Offaof Mercia when we reached the great stronghold of Sutton Walls onthe next morning, riding there in all state and due array in ourbest holiday gear, with those Mercian thanes who had met us asescort before and after us. The morning was bright and clear, and Ithought I had never seen so fair a procession as this with whichthe king went to meet his bride. 

I had heard much of this palace of Offa's from the Mercians andfrom Ethelbert himself, but it was a far stronger place than I hadexpected. Seeing that here, on the newly-conquered Welsh borderlands, no man could tell when the wild Britons might swarm acrossthe ford, and bring fire and sword in revenge on the lands they hadlost, if the king would have a palace here, it must be a verystrong hold, and Offa had indeed made one. 

The Romans had chosen the place long ago, having the same foe towatch and the same ford to keep, and on the low hill, which theysaw was best for strength and position alike, they had set a greatsquare camp with high earthen walls and deep moat below them. Oncethey had had their stone houses within it, but they had gone. Thelast of them were cleared when Offa drove out the Welsh and set hisown place there after our fashion. Then he had repaired theearthworks, and crowned them afresh with a heavy timber stockade, making new gates and bridges across the moat. 

Across the bridge which faces toward Wales we rode, between linesof country folk, who thronged outside the stockading to see ourcoming; and so with their cheers to greet us we came into a greatopen courtyard, with long buildings for thralls and kitchens andthe like on either side of it, and right opposite the gate, facingtoward it, the timber hall of the king itself. A little chapel, cross crowned, stood on its left, and the guest house and guardrooms for the housecarls to the right, stretching across the centreof the camp where once the Roman huts had been. 

The hall was high and long, and had a wide porch and doorway in theend which faced the gate. Behind it one could see the roofs ofother buildings which joined it, and beyond it again were stables, and byres, and kennels, and barns, and the countless other officeswhich a great house needs, filling up the rest of the space thestockade enclosed. Nor were they set at random, as one mostly seesthem; but all having been built at once, they stood in littlestreets, as it were, most orderly to look on, with a wider streetrunning from the back of the hall to the gate which led towardMercia through the midst. 

Presently I learned that the queen's bower was a lesser hall, whichjoined the back of the great palace hall itself, and that therewere other buildings, which were not to be seen at first. It wasthe greatest palace in all England, and I wished that the Franks, who had little praise for our dwellings, had seen this before theywent back home. It is true that all was built of timber, while theFranks used stone; but that last no Angle or Saxon cares for whilegood oak and ash and chestnut are to be had. 

I did not pay much heed to the place at the time when we rode in, beyond a swift glance round me. There was that which held my eyesfrom the first on the wide steps that led to the hall door. Therestood Offa and his queen to meet their guest, with the nobles ofMercia round them in a wondrous gathering, blazing with colour, andgold, and jewels, and the white horse banner of Mercia over them. 

To right and left along the front of chapel and guest house werelines of the scarred housecarls who had followed Offa and won theland for him, bright with flashing helms and weapons; and closebehind the group on the steps were some black-robed priests, whohad a vested bishop in their midst. 

So they waited while we dismounted, and then Ethelbert went forwardalone toward the king and queen, carrying his helm in his hand, andwith only a little golden circlet round his fair hair. I mind thatthe bright sun flashed from it as he went till there seemed a haloround his head, like to the ring of light they paint round theheads of the saints in the churches. And I thought that even Offaseemed less kingly than did he, though the great king was fullyrobed and wearing his crown. I think he had on a white tunic with abroad golden hem, and a crimson cloak fastened on his shoulder withcross-shaped brooch, golden and gemmed, while his hose were of darkblue, cross-gartered with gold. 

And then I must look at the queen, and I saw the most wonderfullybeautiful lady who ever lived outside of a gleeman's tale, so thathardly could Guinevere herself, King Arthur's queen, have been morebeautiful. She was tall and yet not thin, and her golden hair fellin two long plaits almost to the ground over her pale green dress. From her shoulders hung a cloak of deeper green, wondrously wroughtwith crimson and gold and silver, and fastened with goldenbrooches. She also wore her crown; but even if she had not had it, none could mistake her for any but the queen among all the ladieswho stood behind her, and they were of the noblest of that land. 

I thought that the Princess Etheldrida would be there also, forbeside the king was Ecgfrith the atheling; but she was not. Theysay that she had some maidenly fear of meeting this husband ofhers, who was to be, in the open court thus. 

Now Offa smiled and came down the steps to meet Ethelbert, and sethis hand on his shoulder and kissed him in a royal greeting, and soled him to the queen, who waited him with a still face, which atleast had naught but friendliness in it. One would say that it wassuch a look as a fond mother might well turn on the man who wouldtake her loved daughter from her, not unwilling, but half doubtingfor her. There seemed no look of ill, and none of guile, in herblue eyes as Ethelbert bent and kissed her hand; and she too bentand kissed his forehead. 

And at that moment from my shoulder growled Erling, and his facewas white and troubled:

"Yonder is she!"

Then he shrank away behind me, and so took himself beyond hersight. I did not see him again until the queen had left. 

The words struck a sort of chill into me, and I looked more closelyat the queen. Maybe I was twenty paces from her, and one of many, so that she paid no heed to me. And as I looked again I seemed tosee pride, and mayhap cruelty, in the straight, thin lips andsquare, firm chin. It was a face which would harden with littlechange, and the blue eyes would be naught but cold at any time. 

And it came to me that it was a face to be feared; yet I did notknow why one should fear aught for Ethelbert from her. 

Now those greetings were over, and Offa led Ethelbert into thehall. Then Gymbert the marshal came and took us to our quarters, that we might prepare for the feast, giving some of us in charge ofhis men, while he led away the leaders of the party himself towardthe guest hall by the palace. 

One took charge of me, and led me round the little church to theback of the hall, telling me that the king had given special ordersthat the Frankish noble was to have some lodging of his own. It didnot seem to be worth while for me to explain the case to this man, who would, doubtless, be sorely put out if I wanted to remain withthe other thanes; so I said nothing, but followed him to the rearof the great hall, where a long building with a lean-to roof hadbeen set against it, behind the chapel, and as it were continuingit. Inside it was like a great room, rush-strewn, and with a hearthin its midst, round which the servants of those who were lodgedthere might sleep, and along one side of it were chambers, smalland warm, with sliding doors opening into the room. I found FatherSelred there before me, and it seemed that he also was to have oneof these chambers, the priest's house being full, and I was glad ofit. Soon after that they brought Sighard, Hilda's father, therealso, and I thought I was in good company, and had no wish to gofurther. 

I told the man to bid Erling the Dane come hither when his work inthe stables was done, and so he left me. Sighard's men, of whomthere were two, had followed him with his packs. 

Now they take Ethelbert to his chamber, and Offa and Quendrithaseek their own in the queen's bower. 

"A gallant son-in-law this of ours, in all truth, " says the kinggaily. 

"Ay. And now you hold East Anglia in your hand, King Offa. "

"Faith, I suppose so, " he answers, laughing--"that is, ifEtheldrida can manage him as you rule me, my queen! She is ever adutiful daughter. "

"If this young king were to die, the crown he wears with so good agrace would then fall to you, " says the queen, coldly enough. 

"Heaven forbid that so fair a life were cut short! Do not speak soof what may not be for many a long year, as one may hope. "

"Then if he outlives you, he will make a bid for Mercia. "

"Nay, but he is loyal, and Ecgfrith will be his brother. It will begood for our son that he has two queens for sisters--Wessex andAnglia are his supporters. But there is no need to speak thus; itis ill omened. "

"Nay, but one must look forward. There would be no realm like yoursif East Anglia were added thereto, " says the queen slowly. 

"We are adding it, wife, by this marriage, surely, as nearly as onemay. "

"It were better if it were in your own hands, " she persists. 

"Truly, you think that none can rule but yourself. Let it be, myqueen. You will have a new pupil in statecraft in your son-in-law. "

So says Offa, half laughing, and yet with a doubt in his mind as towhat the queen means. Then he adds, for her face is cloudy:

"Trouble not yourself over these matters which are of the years tocome; today all is well. "

"Ay, today. But when the time comes that Ethelbert knows hisstrength? I will mind you that East Anglia has had a king ere thisnigh as powerful as yourself. He will have other teachers inking-craft besides ourselves. "

"Why, you speak as if you thought there would be danger to ourrealm from Ethelbert in the days to come?"

"So long as there is a young king there, who can tell?"

Then says Offa, "I am strong enough to take care of that. Moreover, he will be our son-in-law. I wit well that not so much as a mousewill stir in his court but you will know it;" and he laughs. 

At that she says plainly in a low voice:

"You have East Anglia in your hands. If Ethelbert did not returnthither, it is yours. "

Whereon Offa rises, and his face grows red with wrath. 

"Hold your peace!" he says. "What is this which you are hinting?Far from me be the thought of the death of Ethelbert, in whateverway it may come. "

And so, maybe knowing only too well what lies behind the words ofthe queen, he goes his way, wrathful for the moment. And presentlyhe forgets it all, for the spell of his love for Quendritha isstrong, and by this time he knows that her longing for power is aptto lead her too far, in word at least, sometimes. 

But we knew naught of this. It was learned long afterward from oneto whom Offa told it, and I have set it here because it seemsneedful. 

Nor can I tell, even if I would, how Ethelbert met Etheldrida, hispromised bride. We saw them both at the great feast to which wewere set down in an hour or so, and the great roar of cheeringwhich went up was enough to scare the watching Welshmen from thehills beyond the river, where all day long they wondered at thethronging folk around the palace, and set their arms in order, lestOffa should come against them across the ford of the host again. Their camp fires were plain to be seen at night, for they weregathering in fear of him. 

All the rest of that day we feasted; and such a feast as that I hadnever seen, nor do I suppose that any one of those present willever see the like of it. Three kings sat on the high place, forEcgfrith reigned with his father; and there was the queen, and shewho should be a queen before many days had gone by. It was the wordof all that those two, Ethelbert and the princess, were the mostroyal of all who were present, whether in word or in look, and inall the wide hall there was not one who did not hail the marriagewith pleasure. It was plain to be known that there was no plot laidby these honest Mercian nobles against their guest. One feels aughtof that sort in the air, as it were, and it holds back the tonguesof men and makes their eyes restless. 

There were some fifty or more who sat with the kings on the highplace at the end of the hall opposite the great door, thanes andtheir ladies, of rank from earl to sheriff. They set me at one endof the high table also, as a stranger of the court of Carl, askingme nothing of my own rank, but most willing to honour the greatking through his man. And that was all the more pleasant becausenext above me was the Lady Hilda, so that I was more than content. She had found that she was indeed to ride home with the new-madebride, and had spoken with her already. 

"See, " she said, "the omens have come to naught. We were mostfoolish to be troubled by them. Saw you ever a fairer face thanEtheldrida's?"

And that was the thought of all of us who so much as rememberedthat such a thing as a portent of ill had ever crossed the path ofthe king on his way hither. 

So the business of eating was ended at last, and then the servantscleared the long boards which ran lengthwise down the hall for thefolk of lesser rank, and there was a great shifting of places asall turned toward the high seats to hear what Offa had to say tohis guests. And when that little bustle was ended he welcomedEthelbert kindly and frankly, and so would drink to him in allceremony. 

Then Quendritha rose from her seat and took a beaker from thesteward, and filled the king's golden horn from it. As she did so Isaw Offa look at her with a little questioning smile, as if askingher somewhat; but she did not answer in words. She passed him, andfilled the cup of the young king who was her guest, and so sat downagain. Then Offa and Ethelbert pledged each other, and the cheersof all the great company rose to hail them. 

Not long after that the queen and the ladies went their way, and wewere left to end the evening with song and tale, after the oldfashion. Those gleemen of Offa's court were skilful, and he hadboth Welsh and English harpers, who harped in rivalry. SoonEthelbert left the hall, and men smiled to one another, for theydeemed that he was seeking some quiet with the princess. But he wasonly following his own custom, and I knew that he would most likelybe in the little chapel for the last service of the day. 

Offa sat on, and it seemed to me that his face grew flushed, andhis voice somewhat loud, as the time passed. His courtiers noted italso. 

"Our king is merry, " one said to me. "It is not often that he willdrink the red wine which your Frankish lord sent him. "

"Ay, " said another Mercian. "I saw him lift his brows when thequeen filled his horn with it awhile ago. But he has kept to itever since. "

I did not heed this much, but there was more in it than one wouldthink. What the drinking of that potent wine might lead to was tobe seen. I hold that Offa was not himself thereafter, though nonemight say that he was aught but as a king should be--not, like thehousecarls at the end of the hail, careless of how the unwontedplenty of that feast blinded them and stole their wits. 

Presently, indeed, the noise and heat of the hall irked me, and Ifound my way out. It was a broad moonlight night, and the shadowswere long across the courtyard. There was a strong guard at thegate, which was closed, and far off to the westward there twinkleda red fire or two on hill peaks. They were the watch fires of theWelshmen, and I suppose they looked at the bright glare from thepalace windows as I looked at their posts. 

In the little chapel the lamp burned as ever, but no one stirrednear it. I thought I would find Father Selred in our lodging, andturned that way; and as I passed the corner of the chapel I met aman who was coming from the opposite direction. 

"Ho!" he said, starting a little; "why, it is the Frank. What hasled you to leave the hall so early?"

Then I knew that it was Gymbert the marshal. 

"I might ask you the same, " I said, laughing. "I have not learnedto keep up a feast overlong in the camps of Carl, however, and Iwas for my bed. "

"Nay, but a walk will bring sleep, " he said. "I have my rounds tomake, and I shall be glad of a companion. Come with me awhile. "

So we visited the guard, and with them spoke of the fires I hadseen, and laughed at the fears of those who had lighted them. 

"All very well to laugh, " said the captain at the gate; "but if theWelsh are out, it will be ill for any one who will ride westwardtonight. Chapman, or priest, or beggar man, he is likely to find abroad arrow among his ribs first, and questioned as to what hisbusiness may be afterward. "

Then we went along the ramparts to the rearward gate; and it seemedas if Gymbert had somewhat on his mind, for he fell silent now andthen, for no reason which I could fathom. However, he asked me afew questions about the life in Carl's court, and so on, until helearned that I was a Wessex man, and that I was not going back tohim. 

"Then you are at a loose end for the time?" he said. "Why not takeservice here with Offa?"

"I am for home so soon as this is over, " I said. "If all is wellthere, I have no need to serve any man. "

"So you have not been home yet, " he said slowly, as if turning oversome thought in his mind. "What if I asked you to help me in somesmall service here and now? You are free, and no man's man, as onemay say. "

"Nor do I wish to be, " I answered dryly. 

I did not like this Gymbert. 

"No offence, " he said quickly. "You are a Frank as one may say, anda stranger, and such an one may well be useful in affairs of statewhich need to be kept quiet. I could, an you will, put you in theway of some little profit, on the business of the queen, as Ithink. "

"Well, if the queen asks me to do her a service, that may be. Thesematters do not come from second hand, as a rule. "

He glanced sidewise at me quickly, and I minded the face of anotherqueen, whose hand had been on my arm while she had spoken to mewith the tears in her eyes. 

"Right, " he said, laughing uneasily. "But if one is told to seekfor, say, a messenger?"

"I am a thane, " I said. "To a thane even a queen may speakdirectly. "

"You Wessex folk are quick-tempered; or is that a Frankish trickyou have picked up?" he sneered. "Nay, but I will not offend you. "

Then he was silent for a time while we walked on. I thought thatthe queen had hardly sent a message to me in that way, and that hehad made some mistake. I would leave him as soon as we turned backtoward the hall. We were alone on the rampart, with the stablesbelow us on one side and the high stockading on the other; and thenhe dropped that subject, and talked of my home going in allfriendly wise. 

"There are always chances, " he said. "Come and take service withOffa if aught goes amiss at home. "

"I have promised to go to Ethelbert, if so I must, " I answered, thinking to end his seemingly idle talk. 

I had put up with it because I was his guest in a way, seeing thathe was the marshal, and it does not do to offend needlessly thosewho hold one's comfort in their hands. 

End his talk this did, suddenly, and why I could not tell. 

"Why, " he said, "then you are his man after all! I deemed that youhad but ridden westward with him for your own convenience. "

"So it was, more or less, " I said, somewhat surprised at his tone. 

And when I looked at him his face seemed white in the moonlight. 

"Of his kindness he bade me bear him company. "

But he made no answer, and half he halted and made as if to speak. Again he went on, but said naught until we came to the steps whichled down from the rampart to the rear gate. On the top of them heturned and said in a low voice, staying me with his hand on my arm:

"Say naught to any man of what I said concerning a state need ofthe queen's, for mayhap I took too much on myself when I spokethereof; there may be no need after all. "

I laughed a little, for I did but think that he had been trying tomake out that he held high honour in the counsels of Quendritha, out of vanity, not knowing what my rank was. 

"If she does send for me, I shall remember it, not else, " Ianswered. 

And then, as he had the guard to visit, I left him, and went acrossthe broad street, from the gate to the hall through the huts, backto my lodging. There I found Father Selred, and together we waitedfor Sighard. Erling sat on the settle by the door, with his weaponslaid handy to him, on guard. 

"All seems well, father, " I said; "there is naught but friendlinesshere. "

"Well indeed, " he answered. "It is good to hear the talk of priestsand nobles alike; they know the worth of our young king. "

"Well, and what is the talk of the housecarls, Erling?" I asked. 

"Good also, " he growled. "But I would that I kenned the talk of herof whom I have seen overmuch in the days gone by. "

Then he remembered that of this matter Father Selred knew nothing, and he swore under his breath at his own foolishness; but the goodfather had not heard him, or his rough Danish prevented hisunderstanding. 

"What says he of the men?" he asked. 

And when I told him he was well content, saying that from high tolow all had a warm welcome for our king. 

But even now Offa rises from the table and leaves the hall, all menrising with him. So he passes out of the door on the high place andseeks his own chamber, and there to him comes Quendritha. 

"I have dreamed a dream, my king, " she says, standing before him, for he has thrown himself into a great chair, wearily. "I havedreamed that your realm stretched from here on the Wye and themountains of the Welsh even to the sea that bounds the lands fromthe Wash to the Thames. What shall that portend?"

"A wedding, and a son-in-law whom you may bend to your will, "answers the king; but his eyes are bright, and there comes a flashinto them. 

That would be a mighty realm indeed, greater than any which had yetbeen in our land. If the East Anglian levies were his, he wouldmarch across Wales at their head, with the Mercian hosts to rightand left of him. He might even wrest Northumbria from the hold ofher kings. 

Quendritha sees that flash, and knows that the cup has done itswork. The mind of the king is full of imaginings. So she sits byhim, and her voice seems to blend with his thoughts, and he doesnot hinder her as she sets before him the might and glory of thekingdom that would be his if that dream were true. And so she wakesthe longing for it in the mind of Offa, and plays on it until he ishalf bent to her will; and her will is that the dream should cometrue, and that shortly. 

Then at last she says, "And all this is but marred because of aniddering lad who will leave the hall at a feast for the whining ofthe priests yonder! In truth, a meet leader of men, and one whowill be a source of strength to our realm! It makes me rage tothink that but he is in the way. It is ill for his own land, as itseems to me. "

"Ay, wife, " says Offa. "But he is in the way, and there is an endthereof. "

"He is in your hand, and there are those who would say that Heavenitself has set him there. Listen. He hunts with you tomorrow. Haveyou never heard of an arrow which went wide of its mark--bymischance?"

Again the eyes of the king flash, but he does not look on thequeen. 

"Who would deem it mischance?" he says. "No man. And I weredishonoured evermore. "

"Not your arrow, not yours, but another's--mayhap yonder Frank's. He is a stranger, and would care naught if reward was great; thenafterward he should be made to hold his peace. "

And at that she smiles evilly. A stray Frank's life was naught toher if he was in her way. 

"Say no more. The thing is not possible for me; it is folly. "

"Folly, in truth, if you let Ethelbert keep you from the realmwhich waits you. Were he gone, there is not so much as an athelingwho would make trouble there for you. "

"Peace, I say. Ethelbert is my guest, and more than that. He shallgo as he came--in honour. What may lie in the days to come, whoshall know?"

"He who acts now shall see. Until the Norns set the day of doom fora man, he makes his own future. Surely they set his end onEthelbert when he came here. "

So she says in the old heathen way, but Offa does not note it. Itis in his mazed mind that Ethelbert wrongs him by living to holdback the frontier of Mercia from the eastern sea. 

"He is my guest, and I may not touch him, " he says dully. "All theworld would cry out on me if harm came to him here. And yet--"

"You shall not harm him, " Quendritha says quickly. "There are otherways. Your own name shall be free from so much as shadow of blame. Now I would that I myself had made an end before ever I said a wordto you. "

"Had you done so--Peace. Let it be. You set strange thoughts, andevil, in my mind, wife. "

Then she leaves him, and in her face is triumph, for Offa hasforbidden her nothing. Outside the door waits Gymbert, as if onguard, alone. 

"All goes well. Have you sounded yon Frank?" she says. 

"He is no Frank, but a Wessex thane and a hired man of Carl's;moreover, he is Ethelbert's friend. "

"Fool!" she says. "How far went you with him? What does he know--orsuspect?"

"Naught, " answers Gymbert stiffly. 

And with that he tells her what passed between us. 

"Come to me tomorrow early, " Quendritha says, and goes her way. 

But we slept in peace, deeming all well. Only Erling, sleepingarmed across my door, was restless, for the cold eyes of the queenseem to be on him in his dreams. 

CHAPTER X. HOW GYMBERT THE MARSHAL LOST HIS NAME AS A GOOD HUNTSMAN. 

There was to be a great hunt on this next day after we came toSutton, the stronghold palace. 

It had been made ready beforehand--men driving the game from thefarther hills and woodlands into the valley of the Lugg, and thendrawing a line of nets and fires across a narrow place in its upperreaches, that the wild creatures might not stray beyond reachagain. I should hardly like to say how many thralls watched thesides of that valley from this barrier to a mile or two from thepalace. Nor do I know if all the tales they told of the countlesshead of game, deer and boar, wolf and fox, roe and wild whitecattle, which had been driven for the kings, are true, but I willsay that never have I seen such swarming woods as those throughwhich we rode after the morning meal. 

I had no thought that Offa seemed otherwise than as we met himyesterday, and I suppose that all thought, or perhaps allremembrance, of what he and his queen had talked of last night hadgone from him. Gay and friendly he was, and we heard him jestinglightly with Ethelbert as they led us. With them went Gymbert, smooth and pleasant as ever; and he nodded to me as his eye lit onme, and smiled without trace of aught but friendliness. I lookedfor nothing else, indeed; but seeing what he and Quendritha had sonearly asked me to do that day, it may be a marvel that he hid histhoughts so well. 

Presently I had reason to wonder at somewhat which happened to me, and that would have been no matter for wonder at all if I had butknown that the queen was doubtful how much I had gathered from thattalk of mine with her servant. Of course I had not suspectedanything, but a plotter will always go in fear that a chance wordwill undo all. 

Now we rode with bow and quiver on shoulder, and boar spear inhand, as we had been bidden. All of our party, save the ladies, from East Anglia were present, and about the same number of Mercianthanes. Besides these there were swarms of foresters, and thethralls who drove the game. Hounds in any number were with us, inleash, mostly boar hounds. And as for myself, I rode the skew-bald, whom I had called "Arrowhead, " in jest, after that little matter ofthe flint folk. It was the Lady Hilda who chose the name, and I hadhad the flint head Erling gave me set in silver for her inThetford, as a charm, for they are always held lucky. 

I suppose I might have sold that horse a dozen times, and that fordouble what I gave for him, by this time. There was not an Anglianwho rode with us but wanted him, for he seemed tireless, and herealready was a horse dealer from the south who was plaguing Erlingfor him. All of which, of course, made me the less willing to partwith him, even had I not found him the best steed I ever knew, after a fortnight's steady use of him. 

When we came to the narrowing part of the valley where the greatdrive up to the nets was to begin, I was set by the head foresteroff to the right of the line, being bidden to shoot any large gamewhich broke back, save only the boar. Most of them would goforward, it was thought, and those which went back would be set upby the hounds again at the end of the drive, men being in line alsobehind us to harbour them. I cannot say that I have so much likingfor this sort of sport as for the wilder hunting in the open, withas much chance for the quarry as for the man; but sport enough of asort there was. The bright little Lugg river lay on our left, andfor a mile on that side on which we were the woods and hills werefull of men, who drew together in a lessening curve as we rodeslowly onward. It was good to hear the shouts and the baying of thehounds in the clear May morning. 

Men said it was Offa's last hunt of the season; and that is likely, seeing that the time grew late. If it was, there is no doubt thathe meant it to be his greatest also. Mile by mile, and presentlyfurlong by furlong, as we went the game grew thicker, until thecovers and thickets seemed alive with deer which tried to breakback, and the undergrowth on either hand of me rustled and crackledwith the wild rush of smaller game, to which I soon forgot to payany heed. And soon I had no arrows to waste on anything less than astag of ten, leaving aught else to be dealt with by the forestersbehind me. 

Once or twice Gymbert rode across the rear of the line, and calledto me in cheery wise as he did so. He seemed to be seeing that noman was out of his place; which was somewhat needful, since as wedrew together the arrows must be aimed heedfully. 

Which matter was plain to me shortly. A great red hind crossed me, and I let her go, though I had an arrow on the string, and hadaimed. Even as I lowered the bow, over my shoulder, and grazing it, came another shaft, missing the hind and myself alike. Some one hadshot from behind at her. 

"Ho, " shouted Erling, who rode behind me, "clumsy lout, whoever youare! That is over near to be sportsmanlike. Have a care, will you?"

I turned sharply with the same thought, and angrily. But I couldnot see any man near enough to have shot, for the trees were thick, and we were in a glade of a great wood. Whoever it was had crossedthis glade out of our sight, and doubtless was somewhat ashamed ofhimself. It was in my mind to tell Gymbert if he came near meagain. The man who would shoot so carelessly was not safe in adrive like this. 

Nor had Erling seen any one. He had heard a horse behind us, however. Now he pulled the arrow from a sapling where it had stuck, and showed it me. It was a handsome shaft enough. 

Of course I forgot the matter directly. It was just one of thecommon chances of a hunt, which now and then will spoil the sportof a day. We were getting near the barrier now, and the kings mustgo forward. Gymbert passed word along our line to halt, and ceasefrom shooting. 

"About time, too, " growled Erling as we pulled up. 

Then we dismounted, and the foresters closed up and went forward. One of the head men left two couple of hounds and some men with me, saying that if I could not see the sport at the nets I might have aboar back, and could maybe bring him to bay here, unless the houndswere wanted. I thought that they would be, for there were sounds ofwild baying from the midst of the line, forward where the kingswere, and now and then howls told me that some more bold hound haddashed in on a boar at bay and had met the tusk. I would that Icould see some of that sport, but there was no chance of it. 

However, my turn came before long. Sighard joined me, leading hishorse; and another thane, a Mercian, came up also. They had been toright and left of me in the line, and had seen the hounds left withme. For a quarter of an hour we stood there talking a little underour breath, but mostly listening with some envy to the sounds ofthe hunt ahead of us where wolf and boar died at the nets, turningin grim despair on their foes. Then there was a shout of warningthat a boar had broken back. 

He came into the glade at a swinging trot straight for us. Afterhim were two hounds, who kept him going though they dared not nearhim. And after boar and hounds came Gymbert himself, on horseback, with his boar spear in his hand. I thought that he could not reachthe boar by reason of the hounds, or else that he had a mind to letus end the matter, as guests. 

The men with us let loose the hounds we had, and they sprang in onthe boar at the sight of him. At that the great beast turned sharpon the first two, and gored one from flank to shoulder with theterrible sidelong swing of the flashing tusk; and then he had hisback to a great tree in a moment, and was at bay, with the houndsround him, yelling. 

We three ran forward, and with us came Erling, with a second spearfor me. The horses were in charge of some thralls who had gatheredto us. Then it was to be seen who should win the honour of firstspear to touch that dun hide. Gymbert was already waiting his time, wheeling his horse round to find an opening among the hounds, andSighard cried to him to let us have a chance, laughing. Whereon hereined his horse back somewhat, and we paid no more heed to him. One has no time to mind aught behind one when the boar is at bay. 

One of our fresh hounds ran in, and in a moment was howling on hisback before the boar, whose white tusk and dun jowl were reddenedas he glared in fury at us from his fiery eyes. Then across thehound I had my chance, and I ran in with levelled spear. 

There was a shout, and some one gripped my arm and swung me asidewith force enough to fling me to the ground. As I fell, the broad, flashing blade of a spear passed me, and then in a medley, as itwere, I saw the boar charge over the hound and across my legs, andI heard a wild stamping and the scream of a wounded horse. 

I leaped to my feet, dumb with anger, and saw the end of that. Gymbert's steed was rearing, and one of the foresters was trying tocatch his bridle, while the boar was away down the glade with theunwounded hounds after him, and a broken spear in his flank. Andthen my three comrades broke into loud blame of Gymbert, in nowiseseeking to use soft words to him. 

Then I saw that the flank of the horse was gashed as with a swordcut, and that the face of the rider was more white and terrifiedthan should have been by reason of such a mishap. The horse draggedits bridle from the hand of the forester, and reared again, andthen fell heavily backward, almost crushing Gymbert. However, hehad foreseen it, and was off and rolling away from it as it reachedthe ground. I heard the saddletree snap as it did so. 

"Hold your peace, master, " said Erling to me, before I could speak;"leave this to us. "

I looked at the Dane in wonder, and saw his face white with wrath, while Sighard was plainly in a towering rage. The Mercian thane waslooking puzzled, but well-nigh as angry, and the foresters weresilently helping up their leader, or seeing to the horse, which didnot rise. 

"A foul stroke, Master Gymbert, " said Sighard, going up to themarshal; "a foul spear as ever was! Had it not been for his manyonder, you had fairly spitted my friend the paladin. Ken youthat?"

"How was I to know that he was going to run in?" said Gymbert, trying to bluster. "He crossed my horse, and it is his own fault ifhe was in the way of the spear. "

"One would think that you had no knowledge of woodcraft, " saidSighard, with high disdain. "Heard one ever of a mounted man comingin on a boar while a spear on foot was before him? Man, one needseyes in the back of one's head if you are about. "

Then he turned to the Mercian thane. 

"Is this the way of Gymbert as a rule? or has he only been sufferedto come out today?"

"A man gets careless at these times, " answered the thane. "Anywayhe is like to lose a good horse, and I will not say that it doesnot serve him right. 

"It was a near thing for the Frank, Gymbert, let me tell you. "

"Well, I am sorry, " said Gymbert gruffly. "I was a careless fool, if that will suit you. "

"A mighty poor sort of apology that. "

"Well, then, " said Gymbert stiffly, and as I thought somewhatashamed of himself, "I will ask pardon for a bit of heedlessness inall truth. Mayhap I did ride in somewhat over jealously. "

Now by that time I was myself again, and told him to think no moreof it, so far as I was concerned. Whereon he blamed himself againmore heartily, and so went to see to his horse, which was past useagain for that and many a long day. Sighard turned away with agrowl, and Erling said nothing, for the matter was ended for thetime. 

As for the boar, it was Sighard's spear which he took with him. Thethane had got it home in his flank as he gored the horse, but tolittle effect. Then the boar had taken to the thickets, and therethe foresters had slain him. 

Gymbert sent a man for a fresh horse, and so rode away withoutanother word to us. The noise from the nets went on, shiftingacross the little valley as the kings went from place to place insearch of fresh game at the barrier. 

"Well, " said Sighard, looking after Gymbert as he went, "if yonthane had it in his mind to spear you, or to ride over you, oranywise to send you on the tusks of the boar, he went the right wayto work. He rode straight at you from behind, as if he meant it. "

"But for his man here the paladin had gone home on a litter, feetforemost, for certain, " said the Mercian. "I do not know what cameto Gymbert, for he knows more of woodcraft than most of us. Maybehe thought it his boar by all right, and was over hasty. "

"A jealous hunter is no pleasant companion, " answered Sighard, witha shrug of his broad shoulders. "Well, there is no harm done, butto the poor steed yonder. "

Then I thanked Erling for his promptness, for it was his hand whichhad swung me out of danger. Whereon he smiled, and said that he sawit coming in time and risked my wrath. But I could tell that he hadmore in his mind, and let the matter rest till we were alone. ButSighard and the other thane went on growling now and then over thecloseness of the mishap, until the horns sounded merrily for thegathering of us all to the barrier, where was even more work formen and hounds than the kings could undertake. They had taken theirfill of the sport also, and had no mind to leave their courts apartfrom it all. 

So for a long hour or two we brought to bay boar and wolf under theforest trees or along the river banks, until I was fairly glad whenit was all ended. There was hardly a chance for the quarry, and itwas good when one either leaped the nets or swam the stream and wasaway. Maybe it is as well to have seen such a drive, but I do notcare to take part in another. Better the horn calling one in theearly morning, and the music of the hounds whose names one knows, and the long drawing of the cover while they work together well andkeenly, and the breaking of the stag or boar from his holt, and sothe air on one's face, and the swing of the gallop over the open, with friends to right and left, before or behind. 

Maybe, then, one will end the day with the death of a valiant stagin some bend of the trout stream, or with the last of a warriorboar at the foot of an ancient oak; or maybe there will be naughtto show for the long day's questing. But always there will havebeen the working of hounds and the paces of the good horse to dwellon afterward, with, over all, the sight of bird and beast under thesky with friends and freedom. Today I had not so much as breathedmy horse, and had nigh met my end in a sort of foolish chance whichcame, as I had only reason to think, of the crush and hustle of menat the end of the drive. There was, in truth, a sort of wildexcitement in the air at that time, and it brings heedlessness. 

Presently they gathered the game to a wide clearing on the riverbanks, and such an array of lordly deer and grim boars, row on rowof fallow buck, and heaps of gray wolves, I have never seen. Roeand even hares were there also, hardly accounted for in thenumbering. Hunting would be fairly spoiled on the Lugg side for aseason or two, maybe; but many a farmstead would be the better offfor lack of the nightly harriers of field and fold. 

But, most of all, men looked at the one mighty wild bull whichEthelbert himself had slain. He was the only one which had beenseen, though it was said that another had escaped at the first, andthe kine of the herd had been suffered to go free. Snow white hewas, with black muzzle and ears and hoofs, and his short hornsshone like polished ebony above the curling mane of his foreheadand neck. He was a splendid beast, the like of whom my forefathershad slain in fair hunt among the Mendips long ago, until none wereleft for us today. The wild Welsh hills held them for Offa, as didhis midland forests everywhere, as men told me. 

Now at this last gathering I did not see Gymbert. I thought he hadmost likely gone homeward, either on business or else because hewould fain hear no more of what he had done in the way of badwoodcraft. Sighard said plainly that it was just as well that hehad gone, or his clumsiness would have been spoken of prettyplainly. But all those to whom he did mention it, and they weremany, seemed hardly able to understand it, for the marshal's skillwas well known. 

I suppose it was a matter of two hours before sunset when westarted for the palace from where we ended the drive, with anhour's ride before us. We straggled back somewhat, for the kingsrode on together, and men followed as they listed. So it came topass that before long Erling and I were together and almost alone;out of earshot from any one else, at all events, for Sighard wasbehind us with one or two more of our own party, and the Mercianswhom we followed were ahead. 

"What have you done to offend this Gymbert?" asked Erling, of asudden. 

"Naught that I ken, " I answered. "We had a talk last evening on therampart, but it was of no account. Why?"

"Because that was his arrow which so nearly struck you, first; andthen, if ever a man tried to spear another by a seeming accident, he tried to end you when the boar turned to bay. "

"His arrow? How do you know that?"

"Easily enough. When he fell yonder, those he had left fell out ofhis quiver. They are easily to be known, and they were the same asthat I showed you--peacock-feathered with a bone nock, and tiedwith gold and silver thread twisted curiously. "

"A man does not shoot another with an arrow of his own knownpattern if he means it" I said. 

"You hear what they say of the skill of Gymbert? All the morereason, if his arrow in you were known, that men would say that ofcourse it was mischance, and pity him more than you. Moreover, thatis the word which would go back to Carl, whom they deem your masteryet. Offa would fain stand well with him. "

There was truth in this, and I knew it; and yet I could hardlybelieve such a tale of treachery to an unoffending stranger as thiswould tell. Then I minded how Erling had spoken to him in Welsh, and a half thought crossed my mind that he bore ill will for that. But in that case Erling was the man who had offended by plainspeech on a matter of which every one knew. So I did not recallthis to my comrade; it seemed personal to me. 

"Tell me what you and he spoke of last night, " Erling asked megravely, as I turned the matter over. 

I told him all I could remember, and it came back to me clearly asI went on. Then he said slowly:

"There was more in that talk of a service to be done for the queenthan he would care for you to know. Why should a stranger be askedif he might be led to undertake one, when there are scores offaithful Mercians who would be only too glad to do aught topleasure her? As it seems to me, they needed one who could be putaway without being missed afterward, when his errand was finished. "

"No reason why Gymbert should have tried to end me now in thatcase. "

"The king's wine was potent last night. It may be that he cannotrightly remember how far a loosened tongue led him, " Erling said. "Master, there is trouble in the air. I sorely misdoubt that errandof Quendritha's. "

"Faith, " said I, "if you did not sleep across my door I would wearmy mail tonight. "

"Ay, " he answered, under his breath and earnestly. "Do so anywise. These great palaces have strange tricks of passages and doors whichare hidden, and the like. "

"Little shall I sleep tonight if you go on thus, " I said, trying tolaugh; though it did indeed seem that he had somewhat more thanfancy in what he feared, and I grew strangely uneasy. 

"Better so, " he answered; and I gave it up. 

Riding easily, we came back to the palace close after the kings;and in the great courtyard I looked round for Gymbert, but couldnot see him. There was nothing in that, of course; but when a manhas apparently tried twice to end one, it seems safer to have himin sight. And Erling, as he took my horse, growled to me to have acare and wear my mail under my tunic; which in itself wasdisquieting. 

Most of all it was so because the affair seemed unreasonable. Itried honestly to think that all was accident, but two such mishapsfrom the same hand looked unlike that. 

So I went straight to my chamber and did as my comrade bade me, somewhat angry with myself for thinking it needful. I took a lightchain-mail byrnie, of that wondrous Saracen make, which I had wonfrom a chief when we were warring on the western frontier mountainsby Roncesvalles, and belted it close to me that it should notrattle as I moved. It was hardly so heavy as a helm, and fell intoa little handful of rings in one's hand when taken off; but therewas no sword forged in England which would bite it, nor spear whichits tiny rings would not stay. There was a hood to it also, whichwent under the helm, but that I took off now. Then none could seeit under my tunic, and I myself hardly felt that it was there. 

Then I clad myself in all feasting finery, with Carl's handsomesword at my side, and a seax, which Ecgbert had given me to matchit, also handy to my right hand in my belt. And so I went out intothe open, for I mistrusted the dark chamber somewhat after Erling'swords, though he knew less of palaces than did I. Maybe, however, that was why I knew that he was not so far wrong. 

I went round to the courtyard, with a mind to pass to the stablesand look at the horses; but I met Father Selred, who asked me tocome out into the fields with him. Ethelbert had gone thither, hesaid, and he would find some one to follow him quietly as guard. 

So we went from the great gate across the moat, and then turned tothe right, where the little Lugg flows under the palace hill acrossthe meadows, and then found a path toward a little copse, which wefollowed. Father Selred told me that the king had bidden him seekhim there presently. He had gone to meet his princess in such quietas a king may find by good chance. 

They had cut a path round this copse, and through it here andthere, and we walked slowly round the outer edge on the soft grass, with the song of the birds and the cooing of the wood dovespleasant to listen to in the last evening sunlight. And then we metthe Lady Hilda walking, idly as we walked, by herself, and her facegrew bright as she saw us. 

"Two are company, my daughter, " said Father Selred, with his eyesdancing with his jest. "I doubt not that you are carrying out therest of the proverb. I will also retire and meditate awhile. "

"No, Father--" began Hilda. 

But he smiled, and swung his rosary, and so walked away from us, while I laughed at him. Then Hilda smiled also, and with that madethe best of it, and walked with me to and fro under the trees. Theking and the princess were here, she told me, for a little time, and she was in attendance. 

Presently she told me also of the goodness of Etheldrida, sayingthat she thought the king and the land alike happy in this match. She had much to say of her; and it seemed that the wedding was tobe in three days' time, here in the palace chapel. But presentlyshe spoke of Quendritha, and as she did so her face clouded. 

"I am afraid of her, " she said at last. "She is terrible to me, andwhy I cannot tell. She is naught but kind to me. All the ladiesfear her but one or two who are her close friends. "

"Well, you will soon be away from her, " I said. 

"I do not know, " she answered, glancing round her. "She has saidthat she would fain keep me here. What she says she means, mostly. "

"Then, " said I boldly, "I shall have to come and take you awaymyself. "

Whereon she laughed a little, but did not seem displeased at thethought. 

"Stay, " I said. "You have that arrowhead I gave you?"

"An I have not lost it. I will search. "

"Send it me if you need my help, " I said; "then naught shall hinderme from coming to you. "

"Spoken paladin-wise, " she answered, laughing at me. "Mayhap thatbit of flint shall chase you round Wessex in vain, and meanwhilethe ogre will have devoured me. "

But she set her white hand on my arm for a moment, as if in thanks. Then she started and looked at me in the face wonderingly. She feltthe steel. 

"Wilfrid, " she whispered, "why do you wear mail under your tunic?"

I told her plainly; otherwise it would have surely seemed that itwas a niddering sort of habit of mine, and unworthy of a warrior ina king's friendly hall. And there was no laughter in her fair faceas she heard, but fear for me. Like Erling, she seemed to see perilaround us. 

"Listen, " she said. "The princess dreams that she is to be wedded, and that even before the altar her bridal robes grow black and theflowers of her wreath fall withered, while the strown blooms underher feet turn to ashes on her path. "

"More dreams!" I said bitterly. "We are beset with them, and theyare all ill!"

"Have you also visions?" she asked, almost faintly. 

"No; unless you are one, and I must wake to find myself back inbleak Flanders, or fighting for my life in Portland race again. AndI pray that so it may not be; for if I must lose the sight of you, I am lonely indeed. "

"Nay, hush, " she said; "not now. Wait till all is well for you andfor the king--and then, maybe; but I pray you have a care ofGymbert. "

Now I would have told her that I had no fear of him, and mayhap Ishould have heeded her other words little enough. But at thatmoment Father Selred came back and beckoned to us, and silently wewent after him. The king had seen him and called to him. 

Then and there I was made known to the princess, and I thought herstrangely sad for one so fair, when she was not speaking. Shelooked wistfully on Hilda and on me, as if she knew how we hadspoken, and smiled; and then her face was as the face of a saint insome painted evangel, such as Carl had in his churches, still andsweet. 

But Ethelbert was bright and cheerful as ever; and he bade me seehim home to his apartment, for he would talk with me. And I thoughtrightly that as he had spoken in the Thetford garden of Etheldrida, and as he had also spoken with me more than once on the roadhither, so he had much to say of her now. 

So across the glades passed the princess and Hilda with the priest, and with them the brightness went from the sunset for us two, Ithink. We waited for a few minutes, and then followed slowly, saying little. We had each our own thoughts. 

CHAPTER XI. HOW ETHELBERT THE KING WENT TO HIS REST. 

Now it becomes needful that I should tell where Ethelbert waslodged, for I had not been to his apartments yet. 

Across the upper end of the great hall there was a long buildingset, and this was divided into three uneven parts. From the hallone entered it by the door behind the king's high seat on the dais, whence I had seen Offa and his guest come last night; and then onefound that the midmost of these divisions was a sort of councilchamber, lighted by a window in the opposite wall, and with a dooron the right and left at either end. That on the right led to thelargest division, where were the king's own chamber and the queen'sbower. Other buildings had been added to this end; and it had itsown entrance for the queen from the courtyards, as I knew, for itwas behind the church and priest's lodging where they had bestowedme. 

The door from the council chamber to the left led to the smallestdivision of the cross building, and there were two chambers forsuch honoured guest as Ethelbert. One could only reach thesechambers from the council room, and they had no private way intothe courtyard. It seemed that the guest hall, which was builtagainst the great hall to its left, ran back to the walls of thisend of the cross building, for there was a heavily-barred lowdoorway, which could lead nowhere else, in the wall of the outerliving room. The only other door was that of the bedchamber, andthat was opposite the entrance. 

Pleasant and quiet chambers these were; for the noise of the hallcould not reach them and their windows were set to the westward, looking out toward the Welsh hills beyond the Wye, which showedabove the rampart and stockading. 

So with much ceremony, which was wearisome to Ethelbert--and neednot be set down, for it would weary any one, and was of no use--wereached those chambers, and there, being ready for the feastmyself, I helped to array the king, and so passed with the royalparty to the high place when the time came. 

"Come back presently with me when the meal is over, " the king said;"I have somewhat to ask you. "

Then I found my way to the place which had been given me lastnight, and so had Hilda for neighbour again, to my much content;for the order of sitting had been little changed, save down thehall below the salt, where some fifty more men from the forest hadbeen made room for. It was a great feast and merry, and it seemedthe more so to me after the rough camp life across the sea, or therare state banquets which I had seen in Carl's court. There wasnone of our hearty fellowship there, and there was more feeling ofdifference between men of high and low rank, which made a feast gostiffly to an English mind. 

Presently I saw Gymbert across the hall, and I thought he lookeduneasy. As he had fairly spoiled his name as a good huntsman, I wasnot surprised, nor did it trouble me. I missed him toward the endof the feast; but no doubt he had his duties about the place aswhen I spoke to him last night, and that was nothing to wonder at. I did not see him go. 

It was a long feast. We began by daylight, and ended in the redblaze of torches set in sconces all down the hall, and in thewhiter shine of great wax tapers which armed housecarls held behindus on the high place. I had never seen such waste of wax before;but Offa was magnificent in all he did, in a rougher way than thatof Carl. 

When the time of eating was ended and the toasts were to go round, the queen came with a wonderful golden cup which even the Frankishtreasury could not match, and standing beside Ethelbert filled itwith the red wine and pledged him. Very beautiful did she look asshe held the cup to the young king, and her words were soft andfull of kindness. She seemed well-nigh as young as the stately andpale Etheldrida, her daughter. 

After that she and the other ladies left the hall after the custom, and we sat on telling tales and listening to the gleemen andharpers, and taking each our turn in singing. The East Anglianthanes had a way of singing together which was new to me andpleased me well. The hall grew hot and full of the smoke from thepine-knot torches before the kings rose up to go. By that time, too, the foresters seemed to be singing against one another, andthe noise grew great with their mirth. 

I rose and followed Ethelbert as I had been bidden, and passed intothe council chamber, where Offa and his guest parted for the night, each going his own way. I thought Offa seemed heavy and moody, butin every wise friendly. Tired he was, methought, for it had been along day. 

Ethelbert signed to me, Father Selred, and Sighard to follow him, and we went into his apartment, closing the door after us. Out inthe council chamber we left three of the Anglian thanes and threeMercian, who would act as guards for the night. 

It was very pleasant in the silence of this cool chamber after thedin and glare of the great hall. The moonlight came in at thewestern window; and though there were torches ready, the king wouldnot have us light them, for he said we would sit in the dim lightawhile till he grew sleepy. And so at first we spoke of the day'shunting, and, of course, Sighard had his say on the matter ofGymbert's carelessness. 

Seeing that neither he nor the king had any doubt that carelessnessit was, and naught else, I did not think it worth while to sayanything of my own suspicions. I do not think that they could havebelieved that any harm was meant me had I told of the arrow. Itseemed impossible, and if it were not that, it was a private matterof my own. 

Presently that matter dropped, and there was a short silence. Iheard then the sounds of shuffling feet plainly enough fromsomewhere close at hand, and thought that the wall between us andthe guest hall must be somewhat thinner than it would seem, so thatthe sound came through thence. Sighard heard it also, and rose upquietly and looked into the inner chamber. 

"What is it?" asked Ethelbert, as he came back and sat down again. 

"Naught, lord. I thought I heard footsteps in your bedchamber; butthere is nothing there. A strange house has strange sounds, and ittakes time to get used to them. "

"Some one passing under the window, " said Selred the chaplain, laughing. 

The little noise ceased, and we forgot it. Today I can seem to hearit as if it had thundered in our ears, for I know what it was andwhat it meant. Yet at the time there was no reason to think aughtof it. 

Then Ethelbert asked us somewhat which seemed strange. 

"Have any of you noted aught in the look or way of King Offa whichwould make you think that he has not long to live?"

With one accord we said that we certainly had not done so, and thatin some surprise. Sighard asked plainly what had put such a thoughtinto his head. 

"I will tell you, " said Ethelbert in a low voice. "Betweenourselves, here it is of no use to pretend that one does not knowthe name for ambition which Quendritha the queen has. Tell me whatyou make of this. Today I had a little private speech with her, andshe would have me put off the wedding. She more than hinted that Imight make a higher match, and that angered me. Whereon she told methat Offa might not have long to live; that Mercia and East Angliawould be a mighty realm if united. And, on my word, it seemed to methat she would bid me wait till she was a widow. "

He laughed uneasily, as if he thought himself foolish; but we knewthat unless he had full reason for that belief he would not havetold us. That must have been a strange talk between this honestyoung king and Quendritha, if he deemed it best to speak to us ofit. 

Sighard frowned, and said:

"If it is true that Offa is thus--well, we are forewarned. Quendritha has let us see that in one way or the other she wouldfain have East Anglia. I think that she spoke unwarily to you, myking. "

"Nay, " said Selred the priest; "I hold that she sounded you as towhether you had any thought of adding Mercia to your own realm. Ifit is true that Offa has some secret ailment which is slowly andsurely bringing his end near, she looks onward to the time when sheshall stand alone. She would find out if you are to be feared. "

"Maybe that is it, " said Ethelbert, with a sigh of relief. "It mustbe. She is a mistress of craft; and had I one thought of adding tomy realm, that would have made me show it. However, she should besatisfied. I would hear naught of putting off the wedding, as youmay suppose. "

I said nothing, but it was in my mind that mayhap there was more atthe back of all this than they saw. I had heard overmuch ofQuendritha to have much doubt that if she could see her way toreigning over both realms, she would stay for naught, even for theremoving of Offa from her path if he stood in it. And almost did Itell the king of Thrond's knowledge of her, but forbore. Sighardknew it also, and he was the best judge of that. But I will saythat I was somewhat lighter of heart to hear this, for it was plainto me that Offa himself had no thought of guile toward Ethelbert;and to this day I do not believe that he had. His mind was far toogreat for that; and if he loved power, I hold that to have marriedhis daughter to a king was fully enough for him. Beyond that allwas from Quendritha. To tell the truth, if I feared for any one, itwas for Offa himself. 

Now Ethelbert rose and said that he grew weary and would go torest. Sighard said that he would get him a light from the councilchamber; but he would rather bide in the moonlight, which wasenough to fill all the room. So we three went into his sleepingchamber with him. At one side was the state bed with its heavyhangings, and midway in the room, by its side, was a great chair, softly cushioned. The smell of the sweet sedges with which the roomhad been newly strown was pleasant and cool, and a little chillbreeze came in from the window with the moonlight. 

"Leave me for a while, my thanes, " he said; "I will call you anon. Wilfrid will no doubt be glad to go to his place; so goodnight"

He smiled at me, and held out his hand, and I bent and kissed it. So we went back to the other room to wait, for we knew that theking would pray. The door swung softly to after us. 

Now I thought I heard the chair creak as the king went to it. Thenthere was a sound as of a fall somewhere near us, and a stifledcry. 

"What is that?" I said, turning to Sighard. 

"Housecarls outside;" he said. "It was from the place whence weheard the footsteps awhile ago. Listen! there they are again. "

I heard the same sort of dull trampling as before, and there wasalso a voice. 

"It seems to be almost beneath us, " I said. 

But the footsteps were plainly going away from us, and growingfainter in the distance. I climbed on a settle and looked out ofthe high window, which was set aloft so that none could see intothe chamber as they passed it. But I could see no man. There weresome wood piles and sheds between the rampart and us, but nothingstirred about them so far as I could see. Whereby I supposed thatthey had passed round the corner. On the rampart an armed sentrywas pacing, black against the low moon, and beyond him the fires ofthe Welsh--who watched us--burnt as brightly as last night. 

Now there was a gentle knock on the outer door, and I opened it. One of the thanes said that the man who served me would see me, andI went out into the great hall, bidding Sighard and the chaplaingoodnight as I did so. Down the length of the hall men werethrowing themselves on the rushes to sleep along the walls in theirwonted places, though there were yet groups at the tables stilltelling tales and drinking. The torches were almost all burnt outsave where these men were, and across the open roof were strangewhite shafts of moonlight through the smoke, from windows and underwestward eaves. 

Outside the door, on the high place, stood Erling alone, for thetables there had been cleared away. Only the throne of the kingremained. And in the light from the council chamber I saw that theface of my comrade was white as death. 

"Where is Ethelbert the king?" he said, almost wildly, andclutching my arm. 

"In his chamber, " I answered. "All is well. I saw him there not tenminutes ago. "

"How can that be? It is not that time ago since he stood by me onthe rampart, where I walked alone, and spoke to me. "

"It was some one else like him, " I said. "He is going to sleep. "

But Erling stared beyond me, and grew yet paler. I saw the blackrims grow round his eyes. Then his grip tightened on my arm, and hegasped:

"He stood before me, and that red line round his neck had dropslike gems therefrom. He said, 'Now do I die and pass to rest. Iwould that you came after me. ' And I said, 'Trouble not yourself, king, for the like of me. ' And he smiled wondrously, and answered, 'Nay, but needs must I, for you are the only heathen man in thispalace garth. I would that all were well with you as with me. ' Thenhe was gone, and there was only a brightness, and betimes thatfaded. Then I came hither. There is ill which has befallen theking. "

"Impossible, " I said. And even as I said it into my mind flashedthat strange, unaccounted for trampling, and I went back, withErling after me, unbidden. The six thanes who waited in the councilchamber stared at me, but I did not heed them. Across to the king'sdoor I went, and passed in. Selred and the old thane were talkingquietly under their breath, and I had but been gone three minutes. 

"Back again, Wilfrid? Eh, what is amiss?" said Sighard, starting ashe set eyes on Erling. 

"Has the king called you?" I asked hastily. 

"No; it is hardly time for him to do so, " Selred answered, smiling. 

"Look into his chamber softly, I pray you, Father Selred, " Erlingsaid in a strange voice. "It is upon me that all is not well. "

Now so urgent was the tone in which the Dane spoke that the priestwent at once to the inner door and opened it very gently, andpeered in. Then he started forward suddenly and threw the doorwide. 

"Thanes!" he cried wildly, and we were at his side. 

The room was empty. There was naught but the bed in it, for eventhe great chair was gone. Only where it had been there was a squarepatch of floor which was not covered with the sedges I had noted asso lavishly strown. Nor was the king in the bed, whose coveringswere unruffled. Sighard lifted its hangings and peered under andbehind them in a sort of frantic hope; for though there was nosound, and no answer to his whispering of the well-loved name ofhis master, it seemed unbelievable that from this little chamber aman should have gone utterly and without a sound during these fewminutes. Yet so it was. 

I set my hands on the high sill of the window and drew my face toits level. It was too narrow for a man to get through, and therewas nothing to be seen outside but the white moonlight, and themist which rose from the Lugg and curled over the rampart, whiteand ghostly round the sentry, who leaned on his spear and stared atthe twinkling hill fires. 

"It is wizardry, " said Sighard, groaning, while cold drops brokeout on his forehead. "He has been spirited away. "

"I saw him on the rampart, " answered Erling; "but it was his ghostthat I saw. I knew it, and came and told my master here. "

Now there came a silence in which we looked at one another. Then Sighardwent and began to search the walls for hidden doors--hopelessly, for thetimbers were a full foot thick. And so of a sudden some frenzy seemed totake him, for he set his hand on his sword, and would have waked thepalace with the cry of treason, but that Selred stayed him. 

"Friend, friend, " he said earnestly, "have a care--wait! We are buttwo score amid hundreds, and that cry may mean death to us all. 

"Wilfrid, call the other thanes hither. "

I went to the door of the council chamber, and there was that in myface which bade the thanes spring up and hurry to me with words ofquestion. I looked first at the three Mercians; but their faceswere blank as those of the Anglians. They expected naught. 

"The king has gone, " I said. "You Mercians may best know whither. "

One of them laughed, and sat down again. 

"You have a strange idea of a jest in Carl's camp, paladin, " hesaid. "What is it? The king gone, with us sitting here at his door, forsooth!"

"No jest, thane, but the truth, " I said, taking the tall wax torchwhich was on the table before them. "Come. "

Then they leaped up and followed me into the bedchamber, and stoodstaring as we had stared. It was plain that they knew as little asourselves. 

"He has passed into the guest hall, " said one of the Mercians, looking round him wildly enough. 

But that was not possible, for the door was in the outer roomwhence we had come, and it was barred on both sides. 

"We are disgraced, " said another, groaning. "Our charge has beenmade away with, and how we cannot tell. We shall pay for this withour lives. "

Then Sighard said, "He cannot be far off. Men--think! How can hehave gone hence? Who would make away with him?"

But there was no answer to these questions. The thing remained amystery. If there was any plot, these three honest thanes were notin it. And then as I walked uneasily from side to side of the room, turning over impossible ways of disappearance in my mind, I camenear where the great chair had been. And under my step the floorcreaked. 

Now seeing how that house was built, this was a sound one would notexpect to hear at all. It came into my mind that here was one ofthe few floors which were boarded, the most being of beaten clay, or paved with great stones wonderfully. So I trod again firmly inthat place, and it seemed to me that the floor gave, somewhat. 

I reached out for the torch which I had set on the sconce in thewall and looked at the floor, but why it creaked I did not makeout. The boards were of hewn oak, and how thick one could not tell. 

"Fetch Offa the king, " said a Mercian; "we had better tell him. Nouse in gaping here. We can swear that Ethelbert has not passed outof these doors. "

"No, " said Selred quickly; "that were to wake the whole palace. Letus seek further into this. --Thanes, if aught has been done amiss toour king, we are all in danger. "

The floor creaked under my foot again, and I looked back to it. What I saw now made me start and call the others to me. 

"See here!" I cried. 

Round that clear space where the chair had been was a saw cut newlymade. It went through the flooring, so that the square was like atrapdoor. And it was uneven, as if it had been made in haste. ThenI knew what must have been the meaning of the sounds we heard andthought nothing of--the creak, and the fall, and the stifled cry. 

Sighard looked once, and then threw himself on his knees, drawinghis stout seax as he did so. 

"Have it up!" he said, with his teeth clenched, "have it up!"

Then a thought came to me, and I beckoned to Erling. It might bethat armed men lurked under that trapdoor, and that our end wascoming; but at least we would have fair play. 

"Go and bar the door to the great hall, " I told him. "We will havenone else in here if there is a fight. Then see if you can get thedoor to the guest hall undone. "

He nodded and went out. One of the Mercians asked sharply where hewas going; but Sighard paid no heed to him, for he was trying toget his blade into the saw cut, and so raise the square offlooring. 

"Thane, " I said to the Mercian, staying him from following Erling, "he will shut the door to the hall, and let this thing be seenthrough in silence. Go you and watch at the door of Offa, for ithas bided untended long enough. "

He went out in haste, and Erling watched him there. I saw him sitdown to the table whence he had risen at my coming, and set hishead on his hands as if in despair. I had no fear that he wouldcall Offa yet, or that Erling would suffer him to go to hiscomrades in the hall. The other two stayed and watched Sighardsilently. 

Now the old thane had his blade fast in the timber and lifted. Thesquare of floor rose slowly at that corner, and one of the Merciansset his hand to it. Another lift, and the whole was coming up, forthe boards had been fastened together with cross pieces underneath, doorwise. As it rose I heard the fall of props that had kept it inplace, and I bade Sighard have a care. I feared it would let himthrough suddenly as these props fell; but it had been roughlyhinged at one end with thongs. He rose, and he and the Mercianheaved on the door and threw it back. 

Then below us gaped a black pit which seemed to go deep into theearth, and for a moment we shrank back from it as men must needs dowhen a depth is suddenly before them. Nor should I have wondered ifthence the bright points of waiting spears had darted upward in ourfaces. 

But there was nothing save a little cold draught of wind that blewinto them from out of that pit, and we looked into it. I held thetorch so that its flickering blaze went to the bottom, and as wesaw what was there a groan came from us. 

There was the great chair lying, overturned on its side as it mayhave fallen, but it was dragged back from under the door somewhat. There were the cushions I had noted also--one lying on the stonefloor of the pit, and the other on the seat of the chair. But therewas no sign of the king--none but a stain of red on the cushionsand on the floor, and on the blade of a sword which lay beside thatterrible pool. And the sword was the king's own. 

Then said Sighard, and his voice came hoarse and broken:

"Our king is slain! Hounds of Mercians, tell us who has wroughtthis!"

One answered him from dry lips:

"We cannot tell. It is a shame on the house of Offa, and on thevery name of Mercia. Kill us if you will, for we are niddering. "

He plucked his sword from his belt and threw it on the floor. Thethane who had gone into the council chamber was on his feet andstaring at us through the open doors, and Erling was ready to fallon him if he cried out. But the third Mercian, whose name wasWitred, did not lose his senses thus. 

"True enough, " he said, looking fearlessly at the angry groupbefore him. "But it were better to follow this passage and see ifwe may not overtake those who have been here. 

"Bide here, paladin and priest, and keep our way back clear with mycomrade yonder, and let us go quickly. If they slay us--maybe thatis no loss, but at least we have done what we should. "

Without another word Sighard leaped into that awesome pit, andWitred followed him. Then went our three thanes, and Selred and Istood alone in the room. I handed the torch down to the last man, and so saw that from the place where the chair was set a lowstone-arched passage led westward into darkness. It was some workof the old Romans, no doubt, for no Saxon ever made suchstonework--strong and heavy as rock itself. 

The light flashed from somewhat on the wall also, as it seemed, drawing my eyes to it. 

"Yonder is a spear set, " I said to the thane, as he took the lightfrom me; "hand it to me. "

He took it from where it rested against the wall and gave it me, turning at once to follow our comrades. Then I knew the spear wellenough, for I had seen it over close to me once before. It wasGymbert's boar spear. 

CHAPTER XII. HOW QUENDRITHA THE QUEEN HAD HER WILL. 

Slowly the footfalls of our comrades died away down the lowpassage, and then the last flicker of their torch passed from thestone walls of that terrible pit, leaving Selred and myself alonein the cold moonlight. Out through the doors toward the councilchamber I saw the Mercian thane, who had been watching us insilence, sit down at the table and set his head in his handswearily; and I heard Erling try the bars of the door to the guesthall, and finding it impossible to open, after a while pass intothe council chamber, and set himself against the great door oncemore. 

After that there fell a dead silence over all the place, and it wasuncanny. It seemed impossible that all men should sleep in peace inthe palace where such a deed had been wrought at our feet. I hadrather the rush and yell of the Welsh over these ramparts theyhated than this stillness of coldly-planned treachery. 

Nor should I have been surprised if at any moment I had heard thetramp of men who came to fall on us and end what had been begun, orthe cries and din of arms which should tell that they had fallen onthe sleeping thanes of Anglia in the guest hall. Anything waspossible after what had been wrought already, and indeed it washardly likely that the king should be slain and the servants let gofree. 

I think that the stillness and waiting for unknown doings thus wentnear to terrifying me. I know that I started at every sound, if itwere but the crackling of the little fire in the council chamber, or the low challenge of one sentry to his fellow as the word whichtold all well passed round the ramparts. Selred was on his knees, and I would not speak to disturb the prayers which we so sorelyneeded. 

The time seemed long as we waited, but it could not have been muchmore than ten minutes before I heard the footfalls of our party asthey returned by the passage way. One by one they came out fromunder the arch, and I took the torch from Witred the Mercian, whocame first as he had gone, and then helped them one by one to theroom again from the pit. Their faces were white and hard set in thelight, and Sighard seemed as a man broken and aged in a moment withtrouble beyond his bearing. Then I knew that I had to hear theworst, and made ready for it. Witred the Mercian told it quietly. 

"This passage runs under the ramparts, and ends in a thicket on thesteep by the river. I knew that there were old stones in that, butnot one of us knew of the passage. That end has been newly opened, and the tools with which it was done are there yet. A man sat bythat entrance on guard outside, and as I came I spoke to him byname and told him who I was. Then he stayed, and we fell on him andbound him without giving him a chance to cry out. Whereon he toldall, and it is an evil tale. "

He paused, and wiped his forehead, looking round as if he wouldhave any man but himself tell it; but none else spoke. 

"Yesterday Gymbert's men sawed the floor through and made thistrapdoor. Then they waited underneath, and the king fell, as theyhad expected, into the ready arms that waited him. There wereGymbert and half a dozen of his men. The cushion stayed his cry, and he was helpless. Yet he was very strong, and so Gymbertsnatched his own sword from his side and smote off his head. Out bythe river they had a cart waiting, and they bore him away at speed. We saw and followed the wheel tracks till we lost them, and coulddo no more. Then we bound and gagged the man, and have haled himhalfway down the passage till we need him again. That is all. "

Then I said, with a cold wrath on me, "At whose orders was thisdone?"

The Mercian shook his head, glancing at his comrades. The otherMercian had come to hear from the council chamber. 

"The man could not or would not tell; but I pray you think not thatthis is done by Offa. The one thing that the man begged us was thathe might not be delivered to the king. And he said that Gymbert andhis men would hide till Offa's wrath was past. "

"There is but one other at whose word this could have been done, " Isaid. 

"Ay, " said Witred, "I know. Yet Ethelbert was to be the bridegroomof our princess. Is it possible that Gymbert has looked so high, and would take him from his way?"

And at that one of the other Mercians answered bluntly:

"You speak of what is not possible, and you know it. Who but thatone of whom we ken would have seen that those who wrought here withsaw and axe were not disturbed? Let us say at once that the thinghas been wrought by the hand of Quendritha, and have done with it. Which of us does not know that she is capable of it, and has neverdared say so yet till this minute?"

Then said Witred, "That is the truth, thanes. Now what will you, for the time goes on? This man said that it was thought that thedeed would not be known till waking time in the morning. It is notmidnight yet. "

We looked at one another, for what was best we could not say. Itwas more than likely that the queen had planned against some tooearly discovery of the deed, and even now waited for any sign whichshould tell her to act. But for the staying of that man at theentrance, I have no doubt that by this time her men had been warnedto fall on us. The gathering of the Welsh, and the open passageinto the heart of the palace, might be seeming proof that we hadplanned the downfall of Offa, and so short work with us. 

Now one said that it were best to tell Offa straightway, but Selredand my comrades would not have that. We were not so sure in our ownminds that he was guiltless in the matter; and at last Selred saidthat he would try to reach the guest hall and wake the other thanesand bring them here. 

So we passed into the council chamber, and I think we were all gladto be away from the side of that pit. Erling stood at the greatdoor, and he had taken the bars down from that which led to theguest hall. If only we could make some one of our folk hear withouttoo much noise, they could unbar it from their side. 

"There is one asleep near to it, " said Erling; "I heard him in thestillness. "

I tapped sharply once or twice on the heavy door with my swordhandle. I heard the sounds the sleeper made on the other side, andpresently they stopped suddenly. Whereon I tapped again, and Iheard a voice, and then another, as if men heard it. And then atapping came back. The door was very thick, and made of oaken logs, bound together with iron, so that it was hard to hear. But I set myface close to it and spoke, thinking that no doubt an ear was notfar off beyond. 

"Unbar the door, " I said--"unbar. "

"Who is that?" came the muffled voice. 

Then Selred answered, and presently I heard the great bars beingdrawn from their sockets in the door posts, and at last the dooropened slowly toward us. A thane was there with his sword in hishand, staring at us. 

"Let me in, for I have a word to say, " said Selred quietly. "Besilent, for one does not want to rouse the place. "

He passed in, and we closed the door. Beyond the other door lay thehousecarls of Offa down the long hall where we had feasted, andwithin his own chambers there were a score or more of the youngthanes of his bodyguard sleeping across his own doors. 

Now we heard the still voice of Selred, and after it a stifledoutcry, hushed almost before it arose, and then silence. In aminute the door was pushed gently, and the father came back with apale face. Ho had told the thanes, and they were arming in silence. Then they would come and see what we had seen. 

"And after that?" said Witred. 

"If I were in their place, naught should stay me here, " said theMercian who had bided with me plainly. 

"No, " said Sighard savagely; "I have a mind to bid them burn thishall over Offa's head, and meet their end in the turmoil. "

"Thereby giving occasion to men to say that we wrought treason andwere punished rightly, both ourselves and the king, " said Selredcoolly. "That be far from us, Sighard. "

The old thane growled, and seeing that he was beyond reason, thepriest set his mouth close to his ear and spoke to him. Whereon hecalmed at once, and a new look of fear came into his face. 

"Hilda, " he groaned; "I had forgotten her. "

Now the thanes came quietly through the door into the chamber, andone by one passed to that room where Ethelbert had been betrayed. Presently they were all gathered there, and when they saw, theregrew a sort of panic among them. 

"Let us hence while there is time, " said one, voicing the fears ofthe rest; "we are all dead men else. This is what the earthquakebetokened. "

"It is the part of Anglian thanes to die with their king, " saidSighard angrily. 

"An there were a king left us to die with--"

Then Witred broke in with words of common sense which ended thetalk. He had every reason to wish us gone, to save the terror of awild vengeance let loose in this palace; and that we should go wasbest in every way. 

"Thanes, thanes, " he said, "listen to me. Tomorrow morning earlymen deemed that this would be found out. In the dawning the groomslead the horses to water yonder at the river, and they are thefirst men afoot. Gymbert is gone, and on this thane here falls thetask of ordering the stables. He shall bid your grooms keeptogether, and after watering lead your horses, as for airing, eastward to the forest paths. Go hence by this passage, and I willtake you to some place which we will arrange, and there they shallmeet you. Then make your way swiftly beyond the reach ofQuendritha; yet it is in my mind that even Offa can no longer beblind to the evil she works. Her power will be little. "

The thanes looked at one another, and then one or two said that itwas not the way of Anglian thanes to fly thus; but they had littlevoice in the matter. The rest had no thought but to fly, and I donot blame them. Save some such savage work as that which Sighardwould set on foot, there was naught else to be planned. 

But I minded the voice and pleading look of that mother who spokewith me in the garden at Thetford, and I had a mind to stay and seethis thing to an end, for it was all that I might do. Maybe I couldfind the body of her son and see it brought back to her. 

"I bide here, " I said; and Selred stepped to my side without aword. 

"I also, " said Sighard; "I have words to say yet before I die. "

They tried to persuade us, but in vain, and at last they left thematter. In silence they went each to his place, and took the armsand things which were of value, and so passed down the passage withWitred at their head, and I heard one or two threaten the honestthane with death if he played them false. But he did not answerthem, for he knew that they spoke wildly as yet in the new terrorwhich had broken their sleep. 

After that we went back to the council chamber and sat down. Theworst strain was past with their going, as it seemed to me, and themorning would tell what was to be. 

"We will stay here, " said Selred. "There should be three thanes andmyself, and you two and Erling will seem the right number when menlook into this room presently. "

So again the silence of the midnight came down on us, and in thechill we waited for the return of Witred; and it was two hoursbefore he came. After him we closed the trapdoor, and the doors ofthe private rooms of the king who had gone, and then the Mercianplanned that matter of the horses. 

"Halfway to the forest, " he told us, "some of the thanes would fainhave returned to fall on this place, and take revenge and die. OnceI deemed that they would do so, but that fit passed from them. Thenthey went on with me, and now they are safe. It may be that theywill get their horses, and if not, they will scatter and make theirway home on foot. Men who come to such a gathering as this havemoney enough with them. "

After that it was a question with us, and a hard one, to know whatit were best to do. It seemed terrible to wait there until men wokeand learned all; but save that we might find Offa himself, therewas naught else to be done. We must wait him. It is not to besupposed that his thanes would hear one word which seemed to hintthat he had had any hand in this deed; but it was plain enough thatthey feared what evil Quendritha might not have urged him to, elsehad they made haste to call him. 

Now, while we waited there and doubted, word came from Gymbertsecretly to Quendritha that her bidding had been done, and thatEthelbert stood in her way no longer. In the darkness a thrallcrept to where the queen sat at a window and watched, and made somesign which she understood, and then in a little while our waitingwas at an end. 

For straightway she goes to Offa, and stands by his bedside witheyes that gleam in the dim light of the lamp that burns in thechamber, and wakes him, but not easily. On him the potency of thatFrankish wine lingers yet, and he does not rouse quickly, butstares at her with wondering eyes. 

"Wake, " she says. "Today you are the mightiest king that has ruledin England yet. "

"Ay, and was so yesterday, " he says, for so the songs of hisgleemen tell him night after night. 

"Rouse yourself, " she cries angrily; "hear what I have wrought foryou. "

Thereat some remembrance of those other words of hers comes intohis mind, and he wakes suddenly, fearing, and yet half hoping. 

"What mean you?" he says. 

"I mean that naught stands in your way from here to the easternsea. Call your levies and march across the land in all its breadth, and there is not one who will forbid you. East Anglia is yours. "

Now Offa looks on her face, and sees triumph written in her eyes;and he minds all, and knows that she has done that which he forbadeher not, and round his heart is a terror and a chill suddenly. 

"Wife, " he says in a harsh voice, "what have you done?"

"That which you would not do for yourself, but left to me. I havetaken the weak out of the way of the strong, and hereafter EastAnglia will thank me. "

Then says Offa under his breath, "Ethelbert has been slain in myhouse! There is not a thrall in all the land who will not sleepbetter than shall I hereafter. Yet I will not believe it. This isan evil dream. Let me hence!"

Then he springs from his bed, and the queen will not prevent him. Presently, she thinks, he will learn the truth and be glad of it. So she does but call the pages and armour bearers from the outerchambers, and bids them see to their lord, and so leaves him. Thenhe dresses and arms quickly, being minded, if the worst is not yetdone, to see that all is well. Maybe she does but urge him to thatwhich she would have him do again. And he will not do it. That muchhe knows clearly. For the rest, all is misty in his mind, and thatis what Quendritha had planned. 

So it came to pass that, even as we had made up our minds that wemust needs call the king, the door to his chamber opened, and apage came out with the words that bid men meet the king, and werose and stood to greet him. He came forth quickly, lookingwild-eyed and haggard, with his sheathed sword grasped in the handwhich held his cloak round him against the night air. He halted fora moment on the threshold, and stared at us; while from very forceof habit we saluted, and spoke the words of good morrow that werebut mockery today. And he knew it. 

"Good morrow, forsooth, " he said, in a terrible, dull voice; "and Iwould from my heart that so it may be. Tell me, thanes, is aughtwrong here? It seems that all is quiet. Mayhap I have but dreamedof ill--dreamed, I say, for it could be nowise else. I had an evildream. I thought that Ethelbert, my guest and son to be, washarmed. "

He looked from one of us to the other, and our faces spoke to him, though we could find no words. The hand that held the swordtightened its grip on the gilded scabbard, and he strode forwardinto the room fiercely. 

"It is no dream, but the truth, " he said hoarsely. "Answer me, isit true?"

Now I saw the wrath growing in his face. And I heard Witredstammer, for the fear of the great king was on him; and I knew notwhat Sighard might not say in his wrath, for already Selred had hishand on him to stay him. So I spoke for the rest, being a stranger, and of no account if the anger of the king sought a vent on me. 

"King Offa, " said I, "there is evil wrought by stealth here, andyour thanes are not to blame. Come with me, and you shall see thatso it is, and you will learn the worst. Keep your wrath for thosewho are not yet named. It is true that Ethelbert has been slainthis night; but he does not lie here. "

The king went back a pace from me and paled suddenly. I did notknow what he might do next, for I could not tell that this was butcertainty to him of that which he had reason to fear. But he kept atight rein on himself, and in a moment spoke to me clearly, if inlow tones. 

"You are Carl's messenger to Ethelbert, and therefore trusted byhim. You have no need to keep aught from me, nor do you fear me, asit seems. Tell me plainly what has been done. "

I think that he had not understood that Ethelbert had been takenhence, and that he dreaded to look on him. So I told him once more. 

"Through the old passage which lies beneath his chamber men creptand slew Ethelbert. Then they took him hence; whither we cannottell. It has been but chance that we have found it out before wewent to call him in the morning. "

"Silently, without noise, was this wrought, then?" he said, as ifhe hardly believed it. 

"So silently that if noise there was we could not tell it from thesounds of men about the house. I pray you come and see what wasplanned. "

He hesitated for a moment, and then knew that go he must, sooner orlater. 

"So let it be, " he said. "Bide here, you others. "

I turned, and led the way into the bedchamber. There I stooped andopened the trapdoor, and held the torch so that the light fell intothe pit, without a word. He saw the fallen props, and the chair, and all else that told him the terrible tale. And as he saw hereeled a little, and I caught his arm. But he shook off my handsavagely. 

"Tell me, " he said, between his teeth, "have you hunted for thosewho did this deed?"

"Such of us as might go have done so. Your own door was not leftunguarded, King Offa. But the slayers had gone far hence swiftly. "

"An they were wise they would bide there, " he said grimly. 

Now he was more himself, and his eyes sought the pit and the roomfor all he might learn. I saw that he knew the spear of Gymbert, but he said nothing of it. It came to my mind that to his dying dayKing Offa would not forget aught that his eyes lit on in thatplace. 

"There shall be a reckoning for this, " he said at last, turning tome with a stern look on his face. "Tell me, is it said that in thisI have any part?"

"None have said it, King Offa, " I answered. 

"They have but thought it, " he said; "that is what you mean. Well, what is that to me? Yet hereafter you shall tell Carl that in it Ihad no part. "

I bowed, and let that bide. It seemed that to be thought still themessenger for whose return Carl would look might be some sort of asafeguard to me if things went ill. Then Offa remembered somewhat. 

"What of the Anglian thanes? What will they say when this is knownby them?"

His brow knitted, for he thought of the likelihood of wild turmoilin the palace, and what would come of the cry of treason. 

"They know, and have gone, " I said simply. "It seemed best to themand to your thanes that, seeing that this deed was done and nonecould amend it, they should fly hence by this passage. It could notbe foreseen how matters would go with them. "

"On my word, some of you have your senses still about you, " saidOffa, in that cold voice of his. 

And then all of a sudden his command of himself gave way, and hesat down on the bed and hid his face in his hands. With the passingof the Anglians the strain had gone from him as from us, and he wasleft with the bare terror of the deed he had half approved. 

Presently he looked up, and the weakness had passed. Then he roseand signed to me to follow him, and we went out into the councilchamber. And even as we closed the ill-fated rooms behind us, fromhis own door came forth Quendritha and moved swiftly toward him. 

"My king, " she said, "they told me that somewhat was amiss. "

"Ay, " he said, and his words were like ice, "there is, and morethan amiss. Get you to your bower, and we will speak thereof inprivate. "

He did not look at her, and went to pass her, almost thrusting heraside. And at that she gave a little plaintive cry, and would havetaken his arm, saying for us to hear that he was surely distraught. 

"Thanes, tell me what is wrong!" she said. 

"We have no need to tell you, " said Sighard savagely, and unheedingthe warning grasp of the priest on his arm. "What has been done isyour doing. "

"What mean you?" she flashed on him with a terrible look. 

Erling answered from where he stood with his back to the greatdoor, "So you spoke in our old land on the day when our Jarl Haukbade you confess the wrong you had done, before you were set adrifton the sea. It had been better had he slain you, as some would havehad him slay, if it were but for the saving of this. "

Now Offa had turned angrily as he heard Sighard speak to the queenin no courteous wise, but Erling had not heeded his look or whatwrath might light on him. Before he could say aught, and it wasplain that he was going to speak angrily enough, Offa heard thefirst words of the Dane, and checked himself. 

And when he had heard, he said in a cold voice, slowly, "So thattale is true after all. I can believe it now, though once I slew aman who told it me. "

With that he turned on his heel and passed through the door and wasgone, paying no more heed to the queen than to us. For a longmoment she stood and glared at Erling, and I think that sheremembered his face in some dim way, so that the old days came backto her, and with that remembrance the terror that had been in them. And as she stood there in the torchlight she seemed to have grownold of a sudden, and her face was gray and lined, while her longwhite hands worked as they fell at her side. 

But not another word did she say, though her lips seemed to formsomewhat, and in her eyes was written most terrible hate and anger. She took her gaze from Erling, for he did not shrink from it, andlet it rest for a moment on Sighard with a meaning which made himpale as he thought of Hilda, who was yet in her hands, and so wentfrom the room suddenly, and the door was closed after her fromwithin. 

Then said Witred the Mercian earnestly, "Friends, an you value yourlives, get you hence while yet that passage is open. I am goingwith those who do go, for we who have seen and heard all this willnot be suffered to live to tell it. "

"It seems to me that Erling's tale is not new to some folk here, " Isaid. 

"It is an old tale with us, but we did not believe it. It had beenwell-nigh forgotten, for it was nowise safe to do so much aswhisper it. 

"But, thanes, did you mark the face of the king?"

"It was terrible, " said Selred, shuddering: "it was as the face ofthe lost. "

And then out in the courtyard the horns blew the morning callcheerily, and the hall buzzed in a moment with the rousing of themen who slept along its walls, and there reached us the sound ofjest and laughter and shouts as they waked the heavy sleepers. 

"Thanes, " said Witred, quite coolly, "if we want to see another daydawn we had best be going. 

"Brother, I rede you go to the horse watering yourself, and takeyour best steed under you; and I pray you bring mine also. 

"Paladin, that gay steed of yours will be with the rest--and yoursalso, thane. 

"Erling, you shall in nowise go stablewards, but come with us. "

The thane who had to see to the stables leaped up, and without morethan a nod to his comrade and us went his way down the hall inhaste. 

"There are two or three things I don't want to leave behind, " saidWitred, "but I shall have to forego them. A man need not stop togather property when Quendritha is at his heels. Come; why are youwaiting? I tell you that we shall find the far end of that passageclosed in one way or another if we haste not. "

"My daughter!" said Sighard, groaning; "she is in the queen'sbower. "

"So also is Etheldrida the princess, " said Witred. "She is of hercourt, as one may say, and will be safe. No harm can come to her. "

"I fear for her, " said Sighard, still hesitating. 

"This woman, who has slain the bridegroom of her own daughter, willstick at little. I have offended her, and I know it. "

Then Selred said gently, "I am going to stay, and I can do morethan even yourself. Today the archbishop comes, and I will tell himof Hilda. Go, for I am sure that Witred speaks no less than thetruth, else he would not fly thus. For her sake you must go, and Iwill bring her home. Have no fear. "

"I am thought to be Carl's man, " I said, "and one may suppose thatI am safe. I will stay with Selred, and see what happens. It is inmy mind to search for the body of the king, and surely none willhinder that. Erling must go into hiding, but in some way he mustlet me know where he is. "

"That I can manage for you. I have men of my own in this palace, and they shall take any message. Erling can be hidden in the towneasily. "

So said Witred, and with that he would wait no more. We heard mencoming up the hall, and though it was most likely but the thaneswho should relieve those who had watched during the night, therewas no more delay. Sighard shook hands with me as if he would setall that he wanted to say into that grasp, and then they passeddown the passage once more and were gone. 

For a while I waited, fearing lest I should hear the sounds of afight at the far end, but no noise came. But just as I was about toset the trapdoor back in its place I heard footsteps, and stayed. They came from whence my friends had gone. 

It was Erling. He came into the pit, set his hands on the edge ofthe floor, and swung himself up sailorwise. 

"I did but go to see that they got away safely, " he said. "You mayneed a man at your back, master, before this day is out. "

"Erling, " I cried, "I will not suffer this. I think I am safeenough. "

"Well, mayhap so am I. If Quendritha slays me, it is as much as tosay that my tale is true. Say no more, master, for on my word ourcase is about the same; and if I must die, I had as soon do it ingood company, and for reason, as be hunted like a rat through thehovels of yon townlet. "

CHAPTER XIII. HOW WILFRID AND ERLING BEGAN THEIR SEARCH. 

Selred smiled and shook his head at Erling when we went back tohim, but I could see that he thought no less of the Dane forstanding by me. Nor did I, as may be supposed, but I had rather hissafety was somewhat more off my mind than it was likely to be here. As he had returned for care of me, it would seem that we were eachpretty anxious about the other; but there was no use in showing it. 

Now the thanes who had the morning watch to keep came in, fresh andgay, with words of good morrow, and stayed suddenly and stared atus, for we three strangers had the council chamber to ourselves. 

"Where are Witred and his fellows?" one asked me. 

I thought the best thing was to tell them the truth, and I told allthe tale of the night's doings in as few words as I could, and atthe end said that offence having been given to Quendritha, it hadseemed safest for those of whom he spoke to get out of her way fora while. Whereat the thanes made no denial, but seemed to agreethat it was the best way for all concerned. 

"This thing will be known all over the place in an hour or so, " onesaid. "What will you yourself do?"

"I stay here to search for the body of the Anglian king, and foraught else I may do to help the chaplain here, and the ladies ofthe Thetford party. "

Then Selred went into the inner chamber and gathered to him thelittle crown of the king, and one or two more things which were ofvalue because of him who had worn them, and said that he wouldbestow them in the church until they might be taken back to hismother in Norfolk. I took his arms, and the sword we had found inthe pit, for Sighard had brought that up from thence. And so wethree went down the hall, none paying much heed to us, and into thechurch. 

It was strange to see the gay bustle of the place going on with allmanner of preparations for the wedding that should never be, andyet to say naught to stay it all. That was not our business. 

Selred found the sacristan in the church, for it was the hour ofmatins, and between them they set what we had brought in the ambrywhich was built in the chancel wall. I do not know if Selred toldthe man why they were to be kept there. Then came Offa's twochaplains, and the bell rang for the service; and it was good tokneel and take part therein, while outside the quiet church thenoise of the great palace went on unceasingly, as the noise of awaking camp. Beside me knelt Erling the heathen, quiet andattentive. 

Somewhere about the midst of the service it seemed to grow verystill all about us of a sudden. Then there were the sounds of manymen running past the door, and a dull murmur as of voices of acrowd. The news of the deed of the night had been set going, and itwas passing from man to man; and each went to the hall to learnmore, for presently none were sure which king had been slain, andthen many thought that it was Offa. Before the service was ended hehad to show himself, and at the sight of him a great roar of joywent up, and men were at ease once more--concerning him at least. 

When the little service was over I went to the church door andlooked out on the courtyard; and the whole place swarmed with folk, for work had been stayed by the news, and none knew what was to bedone next. If one could judge from the looks of those who spoke toone another, there were some strange tales afloat already. Somerecognized me, and doffed their caps; but it was plain that theyhad no thought that I had been so nearly concerned in the matter, and I was the easier, therefore. And while we watched them Selredcame to us. 

"Now I am going to try to see our poor ladies, " he said. "We mustlearn what they will do, for if they will go homeward, we are theonly men who can ride with them. I know that you would fain gohome, but I will ask you to help me in this. Indeed, it is a workof charity. "

"Of course I will, father, " I answered; "I am at your service andtheirs, till you need me no longer. My folk do not so much as knowthat I am likely to be in England, let alone on my way to them. "

"Why, then, your homecoming will be none the less joyful for you, good friend. But I pray you have a care of yourselves, both of you, awhile. "

Now we went back through the church, and so passed into our lodgingby the door which was between the two parts of the building ofwhich I have spoken already. The priest had somewhat to take withhim, book or beads or the like, and I would fain rest awhile afterthat night of terrible unrest. 

"Go to breakfast in the hall, " said Selred, "and there I will cometo you. "

It was somewhat dark in the outer room, and darker yet in thelittle chambers. Selred had to grope awhile before he found what hewanted; then Erling opened the outer door for him, and he went hisway, and I would have the door left open after him for more light. 

Then I went to my own chamber, sliding back its door and speakingto Erling at the same time, so that I had my head a little turnedaside. Whereby, before I had time to hear more than a suddenscuffle within the dark chamber, out of it leaped a man upon me, sending me spinning against the opposite wall with a blow on thechest which took the breath from me for the moment, and thensmiting Erling with a sort of back-handed blow as he passed him;but the Dane saw him in time, and set out his foot, and the manfell headlong over it. His head struck the doorpost with a greatthud, and there he lay motionless, while something flew from hishand across the floor, rattling as it went. It was the hilt of aknife of some sort. 

Erling shut the outer door in haste, and then helped me to rise, asking me if I were hurt. 

"No, " I answered. "Ho, but what is that?"

Out of my tunic as I straightened myself there fell a gleamingblade, and I picked it up. It was half of a Welsh knife, keen andpointed, which had broken on my mail shirt, leaving only a longslit in my tunic, and maybe a black bruise to come presently on theskin where the dint fell. 

"I owe life to you, Erling, " I said. "And I laughed at the thoughtof wearing the mail, and well-nigh did not put it on. But he smoteyou; has he harmed you?"

"The mail saved me also, " he said, "for the knife broke on it;otherwise--No, master, I am not hurt; not so much as a cut tunic. Iwonder if there are more of this sort in these dens?"

I drew my sword, and we looked cautiously into the chamber, andthen into Sighard's, but there was no one there. This man had beenalone, and he had fared badly. He lay yet as he had fallen, breathing heavily. 

"This means that Quendritha is after us, " said Erling. "Our old sawis true enough when it says, 'Look to the door or ever you passit;' and that we shall have to do for a while. Now I have a mind totie this man up for a day or two; we have a spare chamber for him. "

"Do so, " I said. "Then we will pass out through the church, andQuendritha will think that he waits us here yet, and we shall bethe safer. "

So we bound him and set him, still senseless, in the empty chamberof Sighard, making fast the door with the broken dagger so that, even if presently the man worked his bonds loose, he could not getto Quendritha to say that he had failed. Then I made Erling don abuff coat of Sighard's, good enough to turn most blows. He mightneed it if this went on. 

"It is in my mind, " said I when this was done, "that a crowd is thesafest place for us just now. Let us go and see how matters fare atthe stables. It is time that the horses came back from the water. "

We passed through the church and went stable-wards, among all theidle and half-terrified thralls and servants; and when we came tothe long stables with their scores of stalls, there was talk andwonderment enough among the grooms. Gymbert was nowhere to befound, and the other thane, who took his place and gave the orderswhen he was busy, had gone out with his horses, and had fled withthe Anglians, it was said. None seemed surprised that they shouldhave gone hastily, but the going of the king's horse thane was awonder. 

However, all that was good hearing to us, and I went to see whathorses had returned. It was plain that Witred's plan had workedwell, for only those which the ladies had ridden, the pack horses, and our own had been brought back. The young king's steeds wereboth in the stable where Offa's own white chargers were kept. 

Somewhat late the breakfast call sounded, and I went back to thehall, not by any means wishing to seem put out by the flight of theAnglian party, as Carl's messenger. Erling sat where I could seehim, below the salt; and I went to my own place on the dais, asbefore. There were not many thanes present at first, and Offa neverappeared at all; and the meal was silent, and carelessly ordered, for the whole course of the great household had been set awry bythe word of heavy rumour which had flown from man to man. 

As the time went on a few more thanes came in and sat them downwith few words, and those curt, and mostly of question as to wheresuch and such a friend was. And soon it grew plain that man by manthe guests of Offa were leaving him and the palace. 

Maybe that was mostly because there had come an end of that forwhich they had gathered, but there were words spoken which told methat many who might have stayed left because of the shame of thedeed which had been wrought. The great name of Offa was no cloakfor that. Few spoke to me as I sat and ate, though many seemed asif they would like to do so but were ashamed. Those who did speakwere only anxious to tell me that their king was surely blameless;that it was some private matter of feud--surely some Welshtreachery or the like; but no man so much as named Quendritha, whether in blame or in excuse. 

Presently there came up the hall quietly one of the young thanes, boys of fifteen or less, who were pages to the king and queen; andhe sat himself down not far from me below the high place, wherethey had their seats. I noticed him because he was the only one ofthe half-dozen or so who came to that breakfast at all, and alsobecause he seemed to look somewhat carefully at me. As I still woremy Frankish dress I was used to that, and only smiled at him, andnodded a good morrow. 

Presently two men near me rose and went, and as they did so the boyrose also, and taking a loaf from his table handed it to megravely. 

"Paladin, " he said, "I think you need this. "

He was a little below me, of course, and I bent to take it. He hadboth hands to the loaf, and with one he gave me it, and from theother dropped something small into my palm at the same time, sothat the bread covered it there. I thanked the lad, and while hewatched me eagerly, looked at that which he had hidden in my hand. It was that little arrowhead which I had given Hilda, and which Ihad bidden her send me if she was in danger or in anywise sought myhelp. 

Somehow I kept my countenance when I saw that. I suppose it wasbecause I knew that the need must be great when Hilda sent thetoken, and that no doubt the queen had her spies everywhere on me;but what thoughts went through my mind I can hardly set down. Fearfor Hilda in ways that I could not fathom, and wonder as to how Iwas to help her, were the uppermost. I halved the loaf with mydagger, and handed the half back to the boy, who came close to theedge of the dais again for it. 

"In the church, presently, " I said to him, and he nodded. 

I thought he might have some message also from her who gave thetoken. 

Then I made myself bide a little longer, and it was hard work. Assoon as I might I went out, Erling following me, and turned intothe church. There I waited impatiently, with my eyes on the door ofthe great hall, in the porch, and at last I saw the page come outas it were idly, and turn toward me. Then a man came up to him andspoke to him, and the boy seemed eager to get away. At last heglanced toward me, and went away with the man, passing the door ofthe church, and turning toward the rearward buildings. I had littledoubt that he was purposely being prevented from having more wordswith me. 

That troubled me more than enough, as may be supposed, for what theneed of Hilda might be I could not tell. And what I should havedone next I can hardly say, for I was beginning to think of goingand asking to see her; so that it was as well that as I stood inthe deep porch I turned at the sound of hasty footsteps, and sawSelred coming to me from out of the building. He had passed throughour lodging to the church as he had gone. His look was grave andfull of care, but not more than it had shown before he left us. 

"I have seen none of the ladies, " he said. "The palace is in aturmoil, and Offa has shut himself up, seeing but one or two of histhanes, in grief for what has been done, as men say, and as may behoped. Nor will Quendritha see any one, or let her attendants passfrom her bower and its precincts. "

"Father, " I said, "I have had a token from the Lady Hilda to saythat she is in sore need of help. "

And with that I told him of our talk yesterday in the little wood, and of the coming of the page to me. 

"I do not know what this may mean, " he said gravely. "They say thatthe poor Princess Etheldrida is overborne with grief, so that theyfear for her life. I thought that Hilda was with her; but thiswould suggest that she is not. Yet all the ladies of the court arewithin the bower. "

Now there was a stir round the great gates, and a little train ofclergy came through them, with a few lay brothers, who led mulesladen with packs, after them. The whole party were dusty andwearied, as if they had come from far on foot; and indeed only oneof all the dozen or so was mounted, and that was a man who rode, cloaked and hooded, in their midst on a tall mule. Before him theweariest looking of all the brothers carried a tall brazen cross. 

"The archbishop, " said Selred. "He has not turned back, or maybethe news has not yet reached him. "

This was Ealdwulf, the Mercian Archbishop of Lichfield, and he hadcome for the wedding from his own place. He was a close friend ofthe king, who indeed had wished that Mercia should not be second toany realm, and had so wrought that an archbishop's see had beenmade for him, subject to neither Canterbury nor York. I supposethat somewhere men had been on the watch for him, for now came theclergy of the palace to meet him, two by two, with the chaplain ofthe king at their head. 

They came and bent before him, and he blessed them with upliftedhand; and then I think that the first word of what had befallen wastold to him, for as the chaplain rose and spoke to him thearchbishop started somewhat and knit his brows. Nor did he offer todismount as yet, but sat on his mule, seeming to question thosebefore him, while his clergy gathered round him as close as theydared, listening. The men who had been hurrying about the courtyardhad stayed their footsteps, and there was a strange silence whilethe bad news was told. 

Presently the chaplain looked round and spied us, and at once cametoward the church porch and said that the archbishop would fainspeak with us. 

So together we went across the court, and with me came Erling. Likeus, he bent for the blessing of the archbishop's greeting, and thenwe had to tell what we knew of the end of Ethelbert. Ealdwulf wouldhave it from us, as we were of the train of the young king. Andwhen we had told all in few words, he said:

"I bide in this house no longer. Not until the day when King Offawill send for me will I stand here again, save for sterner reproofthan I may give to any while one doubt remains as to who wroughtthis deed. Mayhap you men deem that you have reason to blame acertain one; but I need surety. Now, I lay it on you that yousearch for the body of your king; and when it is found, bring himto me at Fernlea, where I will abide. It is not fitting that thesewalls should hold him again. "

And then, taking that brazen cross of his into his hand as token ofhis office, there, in the open court for all to hear, he laid sucha ban on the one whose mind had contrived and on those whose handshad wrought this murder that I may not set it down here. But Ithought that none who had any part in it could live much longerthereafter. 

So he turned his mule and went away, leaving men staring aghast atone another behind him. 

Selred and I followed him beyond the gate, watching how he rodewith bent head, wearily, by reason of the trouble which had come tohim, for he had loved the young king well, as men told us. Andafter he had passed out of sight I said that I had hoped for helpfor Hilda from him. 

"Quendritha would not have seen him, " said Selred. "I do not knowwhat he could have done. Courage, Wilfrid! for all this is but amatter of last night, and even now the day is young. Get to horse, and do as he bade you; and presently, when you return, I may havenews for you. "

Loath enough I was to leave the palace, but yet there did not seemmuch use in loitering about here. I should not see Hilda, andSelred would be more likely to learn what was amiss than I. Hesaid, also, that if he heard of any danger to her he would seek theking straightway, and demand speech with him on urgent business, sothat he should see matters righted. And then a thought came to him, for I told him of the man whom we had bound in the empty chamber. 

"My son, " he said, "it were better that you were out of this place. Neither you nor Erling nor myself will dare sleep in peace tonightif such deeds are still planned. Listen. Arm yourselves, and go onyour search. Take your horses with you, and presently follow thearchbishop to Fernlea for the night. It will be thought that youhave fled also. Let the man go to tell his tale, and it will seemcertain that you have done so, in fear of what may happen. Then bein that little cover where we spoke with the king and Hilda tonightat the same time, and there I will come to you and tell you all Iknow. "

"That is good advice, father, " said Erling. "Well I know what holdsthe thane here, but he can do naught. 

"Master, if yon thrall is come to himself, we will speak wordswhich he will take to his mistress, and then we shall have timebefore us. He shall think that we have fled eastward with therest. "

Not anywise willingly, but as it were of our need, I knew thatthese two friends of mine spoke rightly; so we left the good fatherand went back to our lodging, there to gather what few things wewould take with us. I had no thought that we should return to thisill-omened place. 

In Sighard's chamber we heard the man shifting himself andmuttering; and as those sounds stilled as we entered, we knew thathe had come to himself, and that he was most likely trying to freehimself from his bonds. 

"This is no place for us, master, " said Erling pretty loudly; "itis as well that we go while we may. Presently the road to theeastward may be blocked against us. "

The man was very still, listening, as we thought. 

"The sooner the better, " I answered. "One might put thirty milesbetween here and ourselves before noontide. I have no mind to ridethrough Worcester town, and we must pass that either to north orsouth. Then we were safe enough. "

Now the man shifted somewhat, and we heard him. 

"That thrall lives yet, " said Erling. "He listens. "

With that he grinned at me and went to the door, drawing the knifeblade from it, and sliding it back so that the dim light filled thechamber. As he went in the man was still, and seemingly insensible, as we had left him; and Erling bent over him, as if to listen tohis breathing. Then he rose and came out, sliding the doorcarelessly to behind him. We had no need to keep the man now. Itwas plain to the Dane that he was waking enough. 

He nodded to me as he returned, as if to say that all went well, but aloud he said that the man was still enough. Then we armedourselves fully, donning mail shirt and steel helm, sword and seaxand spear for myself; and leathern jack and iron-bound leathernhelm, sword and seax, and bow and quiver for Erling--each of ustaking our round shields on our shoulders, over the horsemen'scloaks we wore. None would think much of our going thus, for so athane and his housecarl may be expected to ride in time when thereis trouble about, more especially if there are but the two of them. 

As we armed we spoke more yet of flight, and haste, and so on, tillthe thrall must have deemed that he knew all our plans. 

We had little more than our arms that we would take. All thatbright holiday gear I had bought in Norwich and Thetford, firstagainst my home going, and then for this wedding that was to be, Ileft behind, taking only, in the little pack which Erling wouldcarry behind his saddle, what linen one may need on a journey, andfastening my little store of jewels about me under my mail. Littleenough there was, in truth; but what I had was from Ecgbert orCarl, with one little East Anglian brooch, set with garnets, fromthe lost king himself, and these I would not lose. 

Money I had in plenty for all needs and more, as may be expected ofa warrior who has seen success with Carl. Mostly that was in ringsand chains of gold, easily carried and hidden, for a link of one ofwhich I could anywhere get value in silver coin enough to carry uson for a fortnight or more. 

Then we went round to the stables, leaving the place by the dooraway from the church, not minding who saw us go out. We had nodoubt at all that word would go to Quendritha that we were unhurtand away so soon as we were seen to come thence; whereon she wouldsend to seek her man. 

"I would your steed was not quite so easily known, " growled Erlingto me as we crossed the open garth round the palace and enteredwhat I call the street of small buildings which went toward therear gate. "He will be easily heard of. "

"When they find that we have not gone to the one side of Worcester, therefore, they will try the other, " I answered; "that is, if anytake the trouble to follow us, which I doubt. "

"I doubt not at all concerning that, " said Erling grimly. "Too wellI ken the ways of Quendritha. Neither you nor I who know the truthof her sending to this land may be suffered to tell that tale, ifshe can prevent it. "

The great skew-bald whinnied as I came to him, glad to see that Imeant to take him out across the open country, and the grooms camein haste to see what I needed. And as they saddled the two horses, Erling was watching all they did, and had his eye on the doorwayfrom time to time. But here it was peaceful enough, for the firstturmoil of the morning had passed, and there were none but a few ofthe grooms about. There was no man to ask us aught, and we mountedquietly, without seeming to find much notice from any. 

Now, as I have said, the rear gate of the palace enclosure ledtoward Mercia, and we rode straight out of it, and away down theroad, grass grown and little cared for, which the Romans had oncemade and paved for the march of their legions. At first we went inleisurely wise, and then before we were fairly out of sight fromthe gate spurred away in haste. And so we rode for two miles or so, into the heart of the woodland country, where the road became amere track midway in the crest of its wide embankment. Then we drewrein and took counsel as to whither next. 

"Master, " said Erling as we stayed, "did you see a man staring atus from out of a stable across the road as we started?"

"Ay. But I did not heed him; he was only one of the thralls. "

"So he looked; but if that was not Gymbert, I am sorely blindtoday. Moreover, I looked back as we passed the gate, as if one ofthe guard spoke to me. The man was hastening toward our lodging. And he walked like Gymbert. Many a man can disguise his face; but, after all, his back and gait betray him. "

Now if this was indeed Gymbert whom Erling had seen, it was plainthat he waited about the palace precincts for speech with hismistress, or for some fresh orders, and I did not by any means likeit. However, when I came to turn the matter over in my mind, Ithought that after all, whether inside the palace garth or out, hewould not be far from the call of Quendritha, so that maybe it didnot so much matter. At all events, what I would do would be to bideas near to the place as I might without being known, and be contentto hear from Selred that at least naught was wrong. 

Troubled enough I was in my mind at this time in all truth. For itlay heavily on me that I had promised the poor queen away inThetford that I would watch her loved son and if need be die withhim, and I had lost him and yet lived. I know now that I had noreal need to blame myself in this; but the thing was so terrible, and had been wrought as it were but at arm's length from me, thatfor the time I did so bitterly, framing to myself all sorts of waysin which a little care might have prevented all. As if one can everguard against such treachery!

And then there was the fear for Hilda, none the less troublous thatI knew not what her need might be. One could believe aught ofcruelty from Quendritha. 

Only these two things remained to me--one, in some measure toredeem my word to the mother of the king by finding his body; andthe other, to stay here and watch as well as I might for chance ofhelping this one who had suddenly grown to be the best part of mylife, as it seemed to me. And these things I told Erling, for hewas my comrade, and together we had been in danger, and so wereeven yet. Rough he was, but with that roughness which is somehowfull of kindness. And I was glad I had told him, for he understood, and straightway planned for me. 

Most of all the difficulty in this planning lay in the outrageouscolour of my good steed. Once we thought of tarring him; but atarred horse would be nearly as plain to be noticed as a skew-bald. I think it says much for the steed that neither of us thought for amoment of parting with him. In the end we said that we would eventake our chance, for if we were sought it would not be near thepalace. 

So we bent ourselves to plan the search for where the body of theking might be hidden, and that was to unravel a tangled skeinindeed. All we knew was that the cart which had borne him from theend of the hidden passage had gone northward along a riversidetrack. Beyond that, we guessed that it might not have gone far, whether for fear of meeting folk in the dawning, or because theslayers would not be willing to cumber their flight for anydistance with it. Moreover, Gymbert was in the palace, as Erlingwas certain. 

We would ride northward and seek what we might till the time formeeting Selred came, working down the river toward the palace fromfar up stream. Sooner or later thus we should meet with the wheeltracks, and perhaps be able to follow them whither they went intothe woodlands from the old stream-side way which Gymbert had atfirst taken. 

CHAPTER XIV. HOW WILFRID HAD A FRESH CARE THRUST ON HIM. 

Now we were just about to ride off the ancient road into the woodswhen we heard the muffled sounds of a party coming along the way. For a moment I thought that we were pursued, but then I knew thatwhoever came was bound in the direction of the palace. The causewaywas straight as an arrow, as these old Roman roads will be, but thetrack men used on its crest was not so. Here and there a great treehad grown from acorn or beech nut, and had set wayfarers asidesince it was a sapling, to root up which was no man's business. Sowe could not see who came, there being a tree and bushes at aswerve of the way. The horses heard, and pricked up their ears, andtold us in their way that more steeds were nearing us. 

"Ho!" said Erling suddenly. "Mayhap it is just as well that thesegood folk should see us in flight eastward. Spur past them, andlook not back, master. "

I laughed, and let my horse have his head, and glad enough he was. Round that bend of the track we went at a swinging gallop, and sawa dozen foresters ahead of us, bearing home some deer, left in thewoodlands wounded, no doubt, after the great hunt, on ponies. Theyreined aside in haste as they saw us coming, while their beastsreared and plunged as the thundering hoofs of our horses mindedthem of liberty; and through the party we went, leaving themshouting abuse of us so long as they could see us. And so long asthat was possible we galloped as in dire haste, nor did we drawrein for a good mile. 

Then we leaped from the causeway, and went northward through thewoodlands, sure that the chase for us would hear from the foresterswhither we were heading, and would pass on for many a mile beforethey found that no other party had seen us. Whereon they wouldsuppose that we had struck southward to pass Worcester by the otherroad, even as we had said in the hearing of the thrall in thehouse. 

Then I thought that the chase for us was not likely to be kept uplong, for it would grow difficult; but Erling shook his head. Hehad a deadly fear of Quendritha. 

Now we rode for all the forenoon in a wide curve, northward andthen westward, across the land which the long border wars hadravaged so that we saw no man save once or twice a swineherd. Morethan once we passed burned farmsteads, over whose piled ruin thecreepers were thriving; and all the old tracks were overgrown, andhad never a wheel mark on them, save ancient ruts in which thewater stood, thick with the growth of duckweed, which told of longdisuse. 

And at last we came to the valley of the little Lugg river which wesought, and then were perhaps ten miles north of Sutton and itspalace stronghold. The day had grown dull, and now and then therain swept up from the southwest and passed in springtime showers, just enough to make us draw our cloaks round us for the moment, soft and sweet. In the river the trout leaped at the May flies thatfloated, fat and helpless, into their ready mouths, and thethrushes were singing everywhere above their nests. 

Those were things that I was ever wont to take pleasure in, and themore since I had been beyond the sea. But today I had little heartto heed them, for the heaviness of all the trouble was on me. Maybe, however, and that I do believe, I should have been moregloomy still had I been one of those who have no care for thethings of the land they look on, lovely as they are. I dare sayErling the viking took pleasure in them, if he would have preferredthe wild sea birds and the thunder of the shore breakers to allthis quiet inland softness. At all events, he had no mind that Ishould brood on trouble overmuch, and strove to cheer me. 

"Thane, " he said presently, even as I began to quest hither andthither by the riverside for the track of the cart, which indeed Ihardly thought would have come thus far, "it seems to me that foodbefore search will be the better, an you please. "

"Why, " said I, having altogether forgotten that matter, "twice menhave told me that when Quendritha is at a man's heels he had betternot wait for aught. Yet I blame myself for having forgotten. It isnot the way for a warrior to be heedless of the supplies. "

"When the warrior is a seaman also he cannot forget, " quoth Erling. "Had you bided with Thorleif for another season, you had found thatout. I have not forgotten. Dismount, and we will see what is hiddenin the saddlebags. "

We went into a sheltered nook among the water-side trees, and hebrought out bread and venison enough for two meals each, and I wasglad of the rest and food. He had helped himself at breakfast, hesaid, being sure that sooner or later we should have to fly thepalace. 

"Well, and if we had not had to fly?" I asked. 

"Betimes I wax hungry in the night, " he answered, smiling broadly. "It would not have been wasted. "

When that little meal was done I leaned myself against a treetrunk, and said naught for a time. Nor did Erling. The horsescropped the grass quietly at a little distance, and the sound ofthe water was very soothing. 

The next thing that I knew was that Erling was bidding me wake, andI opened my eyes to see that the sun was not more than two hoursfrom setting, and that therefore I had had a great sleep, whichindeed I needed somewhat sorely after that last night. The sky hadcleared, but here and there the rain drifted from the sky over thehills to the west. I sprang to my feet, somewhat angry. 

"You should have waked me earlier, " I said. "Now it grows late forour quest. "

"About time to begin it, master, " the Dane said, "if we do not wantto run our heads into parties from the palace. Maybe they will beout also on the same business. What we seek cannot be far fromthence. "

Then we mounted and rode down stream, quickly at first, with a waryeye for any comers, searching the banks for traces of wheels, carelessly for a few miles, and afterward more closely. But we sawnothing more than old marks. The track ended, and we climbed therising ground above the river, and sought it there, found it, andwent back to the water, for no cart had newly passed to it here. And so we went until we were but a mile or two from the palace, andthen we were fain to go carefully. 

In an hour I was due in the copse to meet Selred, and then menwould be gathered in the palace yards in readiness for supper, sothat we might have little trouble in being unseen there. Now, onthe other hand, men from the forest and fields might be makingtheir way palaceward for the same reason. 

"I would that we could find some place where we might hide thehorses for a while, " I said. "What is that yonder across theriver?"

There was some sort of building there, more than half hidden inbushes and trees. Toward it a little cattle track crossed thewater, showing that there was a ford. 

"The track passes the walls, and does not go thereto, " said Erling. "It may be worth while to see if there is a shelter there. "

So across the ford we rode, with the trout flicking in and outamong the horses' hoofs. The building, whatever it was, stood ahundred yards or more from the river on a little southern slopewhich had been once terraced carefully. Over the walls, which wereruinous, the weeds grew rankly, and among them a young tree hadfound a rooting. The place had been undisturbed for long years; andI thought that it seemed as if men shunned it as haunted, for of acertainty not a foot had gone within half arrowshot of it thisspring. 

We stood in the cattle track and looked at it, doubting, for no mancares to pass where others have feared to step for reasons notknown. 

"It is an uncanny place, " said Erling; "which may be all the betterfor us. At any rate, we will go and look into it. Stay, though; noneed to make a plain track to it hence. "

The cattle tracks bent round and about it, and as we followed oneit seemed at last to lead straight into the ruin. So we went withit, and found the entrance to the place. Last year the cattle hadused it for a shelter, but not this, and there were no signs thatany man had followed them into it. And then I knew what the placewas, and wondered at its desertion little, for it was a Romanvilla. Any Saxon knows that the old heathen gods those hard folkworshipped still hang about the walls where their images used tohold sway, not now in the fair shapes they feigned for them, but asthe devils we know them to have been, horned and hoofed and tailed. Minding which a fear came on me that the marks we took for thosemade by harmless kine were of those unearthly footsteps, and Ireined back. 

"What is there to fear?" said Erling--"fiends? Well, they make nofootmarks like honest cattle, surely. Moreover, I suppose that agood Christian man need not fear them; and Odin's man will not, solong as the horses do not. The beasts would know if aught of thatsort was about. "

Whereon I made the holy sign on my breast, and rode to the gap inthe white walls which had been the doorway, and looked in. Isuppose that some half-Roman Briton had made the house after thepattern his lords had taught him, or else that it did indeed belongto the Roman commander of that force which kept the border, withthe Sutton camp hard by for his men. If this was so, the Briton hadkept the place up till Offa came and burnt the roof over it, forthe black charcoal of the timbers lay on the floors. Only in oneplace the pavement of little square stones set in iron-hard cementstill showed in bright patches of red and black and yellowpatterning, where a rabbit had scratched aside the gatheredrubbish. Across walls and floors the brambles trailed, and theyellow wallflower crowned the ruins of the stonework everywhere. 

One could see that there had been many rooms and a courtyard, bitsof wall still marking the plan of the place. And in this one cornerthere was shelter enough in a stone-floored room whose walls weremore than a man's height. The cattle had used that for long. 

"This is luck, " said my comrade. "Here we can leave the horses, andif one does happen past here before dark and spies a pied skin, hewill but deem that kine are sleeping here. After dark, who willcome this way at all?"

"We shall have to, " said I, somewhat doubtfully. 

Erling leaped from his horse and laughed. "We may hide here for aweek if we must, " he said. "I think that the trolls have all goneto the old lands where men yet believe in them; and seeing that weare on a good errand, your fiends should not dare come near us. Icare not if I have to come back here alone to fetch the horses whenyou will. "

I dismounted also, for he shamed me, and I said so. Then we tiedthe steeds carefully, loosening the girths, and managed to get asapling or two from the undergrowth set across the door to keepwandering cattle out. More than that we could not do, but at leastthe horses were safe till we needed them, and that would hardly belong, as we hoped. They had well fed as I slept. 

Then we went away from the ruin, passing behind it up the littleslope on which it stood, meaning, if we were seen, to come down asif we had not been near the place. And from the top of that slopewe could see the walls of the palace, with the white horse bannerof Mercia floating over them. From the roof of his villa the Romancaptain could have seen his camp, and maybe that deadly passageinto its midst was for his use. It led this way. 

We waded through the ford again, and wandered down stream oncemore, looking as we went for the first sign of wheel marks. I wason the banks above the water by twenty yards, and Erling was attheir foot, close to the stream, when we had the first hope offinding what we sought. I spied a rough farm cart standing idle anddeserted fifty yards away from me and the river, in the brushwood, half hidden by it, as if thrust hastily there out of sight; and thevery glimpse of the thing, with its rough-hewn wheels of roundedtree-trunk slices, iron bound, made my heart beat fast and thick, for I feared what I might see in it. 

I called Erling, and as he ran to me I pointed, and together, without a word, we went to the cart and looked into it. It wasempty, but on its rough floor were tokens, not to be mistaken, which told us that it was indeed the cart which Gymbert and his menhad used. And so we knew that we could not be far from the placewhere they had hidden the king's body. 

Now, if there had been traces of that burden which would once haveled us to its hiding place, the rain had washed them away, and wehad naught to guide us. The turf held no footmarks of men, and itwas not plain how the cart had come to this place; for men had beenhauling timber and fagots hence, so that tracks were many, and somenew. All round us was wooded, and it seemed most likely thatsomewhere among the bushes they had found a place; and so for halfan hour we went to and fro, but never a sign of upturned ground didwe see. 

"They brought the cart far from the place, " said I presently. 

And at that moment from the palace courtyard the horns called mento their supper, and I started to find how near we were to thewalls. We had wandered onward as we searched, and it is a wonder wehad seen no man. But perhaps it was because this place was mostlydeserted, being out of the way to anywhere, that Gymbert chose it. The traffic of the palace went along the road to Fernlea and theford of the host there, away from here. The carting of the wood cutduring winter was over now, and it was too near the palace for thedeer to be sought in these woods. 

"Selred will be waiting me, and all men else will be within thewalls, " I said. "I must go to him. Will you bide here and search, or risk coming with me, comrade?"

"I come with you, of course, " Erling answered. "The search canwait. There is moonlight enough for us to carry it on again thisnight, if we will, between these showers. "

It rained again as we went through the thickets. Under cover of thedriving squalls we might pass unseen to where the little copse wesought came close to the river. And we cloaked ourselves againstthe shower, pulling the hoods over our helms. None, if we wereseen, would take us for aught but belated men hurrying to the hall. 

Unseen, so far as we could tell, we came to the edge of the littlecopse and entered it. The whole breadth of it lay between us andthe palace; and under its trees was pretty dark, for the sun hadset. We turned into the path where I had walked with Hilda, and Ihalf hoped to see the priest there, but it was lonely. Down thatpath we hurried and turned the corner, but an arrow shot from theramparts, and again I saw no one coming. 

"We must bide and wait, " I said. "He will come when the men are inhall. "

"I don't like it, " Erling answered, speaking quietly. "You were tomeet him at the same time as before; yet he cannot have come. Nonewould wonder at a priest staying out after the supper call, butmaybe men might wonder at his leaving after it had sounded. "

For a quarter of an hour we walked to and fro in the wood, down onepath and up another. Then we thought that we might be following thepriest round the wood as he looked for us, and we dared not call. The watch on the ramparts was set already. Now the loneliness ofthe wood had made us bold, and we thought we had best go one eachway, and so make sure that we should find Selred if he were here. 

At that time we were at the far corner of the wood, which wassquare, with a path all round it and one each way across. It was afavourite walk of Offa's during summer, men told me. 

Erling turned to the left and I to the right, and we walked fastaway from each other. It was getting very dim in these overarchedpaths under the great trees, but not so dim that one could not seefairly well if any figure came down the way. There was no wind tospeak of, and it was all very silent. One could hear the noisesfrom the palace plainly at times, and in one place the red lightfrom the hall shone from a high window through the trees. Just atthis time the clouds fled from off the face of the moon, and it waslight, with that strange brightness that comes of dying day andbrightening night mingled. 

I came to the corner where my path turned, and before me there wasa figure, as it were of some one who had just turned into the woodfrom toward the ramparts. The way by which Selred and I came herelast night was there. And it was surely the cassocked priesthimself, though I could not see his face. I hurried toward him witha little word of low greeting which he could hardly have heard. Myfoot caught a dry twig in the path, and it cracked loudly, and withthat the figure stopped suddenly and half turned away. 

Then I said, "Stay, father; it is but I. "

And with that came a little cry from the figure, and it turned andcame swiftly to me. 

It was Hilda herself, and how she came here alone thus I could notguess. She had on a long black cloak which was like enough to thegarb of the chaplain to deceive me at first in the dim light, sothat I made no movement to meet her. I think that frightened herfor the moment, for she stayed, as if she doubted whether I wereindeed he whose voice she thought she knew, until I spoke her nameand went toward her. 

And then in a moment she had sought the safety of my arms, and wasweeping as if she would never stop; while I tried to stay herfears, and bid her tell me what had befallen her. And it was many aminute before I could do that. 

As we stood so Erling came hastily, having heard the hushed voices. More than that he had heard also, for his sword was drawn. He halfhalted as he saw who was here, and pointed over his shoulder towardthe palace gate, and then held up his hand to bid me hearken. 

I lifted my head and did so. There were footsteps in the stillness, and a gruff word or two, and the steps came this way, and nearer, fast. 

"Hilda, " I said, "are you likely to be pursued?"

For I could think of nothing but that she had managed to fly fromQuendritha, and that perhaps Selred had bidden her seek me here. 

"I cannot tell, " she said, and her voice was full of terror. "Takeme hence quickly--anywhere. That terrible queen told me that youhad fled, and so thrust me out to seek you--"

I did not wait to hear more, for the steps came on. Between usErling and I half carried the poor maiden back toward the placewhere we had entered the wood, and we went swiftly enough. Yet wecould not help the noises that footsteps must needs make in thedark of a cover, where one cannot see to pick the way. 

Nor, of course, could those who came, as they tried to follow us. We heard them plainly entering the wood as we came to the edge ofit and passed out toward the river bank. 

"We must get back to the horses, and then ride to Fernlea and thearchbishop, " I said, under my breath. 

"Ay, if we can, " Erling answered; "but that is more easily saidthan done. "

He pointed to the river and up it. The moonlight was flooding allits valley, and the last of the day still lingered in the sky. Ifthese men came to the place where we stood, they could see usbefore we had time to get to any cover. 

As we came hither we had gone easily, under the shelter of the grayrain, because no man was at this place to spy us. It was differentnow. The men were in the wood at this time as we stood and doubted. Next we heard them running to right and left, that they might besure to meet whoever it was they sought; and plainly that could benone but Hilda, unless we had been seen. Yet we could hardly havebeen suspected to be any but late comers homeward. 

"There is but one thing, " I said suddenly. "We must cross theriver. They will be here in a moment and looking into the open. "

Hilda shrunk close to me in terror, and Erling looked at thestream. It was coming down in full volume after the rain, for up inits hills there had been much more than here. Across the streamwere bushes enough to hide us. 

"You have your mail on, and there is the lady. But it is not far;maybe we two could manage. We can't fight these men, or we shallhave the whole place out on us like a beehive. "

So said Erling, looking doubtfully at the water. I asked Hilda ifshe feared, and she shivered a little, but answered that aught wasbetter than to bide and be taken by Quendritha. 

"I can trust you, " she said quietly. "Do what you will. "

"Faith, " said Erling, "one must do somewhat to stay these men, orelse little chance shall we have of aught but a good fight hereagainst odds. I count six of them by the voices. Wait a moment andwe will try somewhat. Get you to the water, thane, ready. "

I set my arm round Hilda and led her to the water's edge. Erlingwent to the very verge of the wood and listened for a moment. Themen from either side were nearing each other, but as yet neitherparty could see the other. Then, of a sudden, Erling lifted hisvoice and called, as if hastily:

"Back, back! Get round the far end--quick!"

The footsteps stopped, and voices cried in answer. Each partythought the other called to them. Erling gave a hunter's whoop, asif he saw the quarry, and cried them back again. Then there were aquick rush away on either side, and more shouts, and at that Erlingcame to us, laughing. 

"There will be a bit of a puzzlement at the other end of thecover, " he said. "Now, master, let me see what water there is. "

He stepped into it, trying the depth with his spear as he went. Forten paces it deepened gradually, and then more quickly. He passedon, up to his waist, then to his elbows, and so to his neck. Thenhe disappeared suddenly, and Hilda almost cried out. His head cameup again in a moment, and he swam for three strokes or so, and thenhe was on his feet again. 

Now he turned toward us, and felt about with his spear once more, and so walked steadily back to us--not quite in the same line, butwith the water hardly more than to his shoulders. 

"It is easy enough, " he said. "I did but step into a hole, and solost my footing. Pass me the cloaks, for we will have them overdry. "

I took his from where he left it by me, and rolled up mine andHilda's in it. Silently, but with a little wan smile, she took ascarf from her neck and gave it me to tie them with. Then Erlingtook them on his spear and waded back till he could toss them tothe far bank, and so turned to my help. 

By that time I had taken up Hilda as best I might, holding herhigh, bidding her fear not, and clutch me as little as possible. She said nothing, being very brave, but nearly choked me once whenthe water struck cold as it reached her. 

The rising flood water swirled and beat on me as I went deeper anddeeper, and glad enough I was when Erling came to my side upstreamand helped to steady me. Once we stopped and swayed against therush for a long moment, half helpless; but we won, and struggledon. Then a back eddy took the pressure from us, and we went morequickly and steadily, and so found the shallows, and at last thebank. 

Thankful enough I was, for it had nearly been a matter of swimmingat one time; and if that had happened, I hardly care to think howwe should have fared. 

I set Hilda down and gasped. She was not light when we started, butwith each step from the deeps to the shallows she had grown heavierwith the dragging weight of wet skirts; and that had puzzled me ina foolish way, so that I thought that the weeds were holding herdown. Now we three stood and dripped, and were fain to laugh at oneanother; while the men we had escaped from were talking loudly atthe far end of the cover, where they had met. 

"That will not last long, " I said; "they will be back at thewater's edge in a minute. "

Thereat we took to the bushes, which were thick here, in a littlepatch. Beyond them was a clear space of turf a hundred yards wide, which we must cross to reach more wooded land, where we might go aswe pleased back to the ruin where the horses waited. Hilda wentslowly, for the wet garments clogged her, and were heavy still. 

We must bide here till the men went away, or till it grew darker;for there was no need--though they would hardly follow us--to letthem know who was with their quarry, or that she was anywhere buton their side of the water. We might find our way to Fernlea cutoff. We took Hilda into the thicket, and crept back to see whathappened, leaving the dry cloaks with her. 

The loud voices had stopped suddenly, and we knew that it meantthat the men were coming back through the wood, beating itcautiously. We lay flat under the nut bushes and alders, watching, and the edge of the cover was not more than an arrow flight fromus. 

Presently there was a rustle in it, and a man looked out, but wecould not see much of him. He spoke to another, and then came intothe open, peering up and down the moonlit river. Another joinedhim, and this newcomer wore mail which glistened as he turned. Athird man came from the other side of the wood and saw these two, and came to them, and there they stood and wondered. 

"I could swear the girl went into the wood, " said one; "I saw herplainly. "

"Then she must be there still, " answered the second comer. "Getback and look again. "

"We have beaten the wood as if for a hare, " said the third. "Unlessshe has climbed a tree she is not there. "

"Well, then, look in the trees, " said the mailed man, and with thathe came down to the water, and turned his face toward us. 

It was Gymbert himself. 

"Mayhap she has drowned herself, " said one of the men sullenly. 

Gymbert growled somewhat, and turned sharply, going back to thewood. The other men looked after him, and one chuckled. 

"Best thing she could do, " he said. "Gymbert would surely have soldher to the Welsh. "

"Maybe made her his own slave, which were worse. "

"No, but he is out of favour just now. The money she would fetchwill be more to him maybe. He dare not let Offa see him. "

They turned away slowly. At least it did not seem that these twowere much in earnest in the matter. As they went, one asked theother who cried the chase back after all. 

"Some fool on the other side who doesn't care to own to it now, seeing that he must have fancied he saw her, " was the answer. 

Then they turned into the wood again and were gone. Still wewaited; and it was as well, for suddenly Gymbert came back, leapingout into the open as if he thought to surprise the lost object ofhis search. He glanced up and down, and then went back. I heard himcall his men together and rate them, and so they seemed to passback to the palace. Their voices rose and died away, and we weresafe. 

CHAPTER XV. HOW WILFRID'S SEARCH WAS REWARDED. 

For ten minutes after the last voice was to be heard we waited, andthen, leaving two pools of water where we had lain, we crept backto the open and sought Hilda. I feared to find her chilled with thepassage of the river; but, in some way which is beyond me, she hadmade to herself, as it were, dry clothing of the cloak she hadgiven to Erling. What she had taken off had been carefully wrungout, and lay near her in a bundle. She laughed a little when I toldher that I had been troubling about her wetness. 

"What, with three dry cloaks ready for me?" she said. "I have faredworse on many a wet ride. "

Then we crossed the little meadow swiftly, and entered thescattered trees of the riverside forest. After that we had no morefear of Gymbert and his men, and went easily. In that time I heardwhat had happened in the palace, and how this strange meeting hadcome about. 

"Offa the king has shut himself up, and will see no man, " Hildasaid. "Nor will he go near the queen or suffer her to see him. Hehas had guards set at the doors of the bower that she may not gofrom it, so that she is a prisoner in her own apartments with herladies. The poor princess is ill, and has none but bitter words forthe queen; for all know by whose contrivance this has been done. Iheard that all our thanes had fled. "

There she would have ended; but I had to hear more of herself, andit was not easy for her to tell me. Only when Erling fell behind ussomewhat, out of thought for her, would she speak of what she hadgone through, after I had told her that her father was surely safe, and maybe not far off. 

"The queen turned on me when she was left a prisoner. I do not knowwhy, but I think my father had offended her in some way. I knowthat he speaks too hastily at times when he is angry. First shetold me that he had slain our king, and seeing that I would notbelieve it by any means, said that you had done the deed--that shehad hired you to do it. Thereat I was more angry yet, for thesaying was plainly false, and had no excuse. And because I was soangry I think she knew that I--that I did think more of you than Iwould have her know. After that I had no peace. I tried to send thearrowhead to you by the little page who was left with the queen, and I do not know if you had it. He told me that you were yet inthe palace. "

"Ay, I did, and therefore I am here, " I said. 

"I was sorry afterward, for I did not know what you could do. Thepage was not suffered to come back, I think, for I have not seenhim again. This morning the queen told me that you had fled, afterslaying a man of her household. So she went on tormenting me, untilI could forbear no longer, and told her to mind that my mother hadbefriended her at her first coming to this land, and it was illdone to treat her daughter thus. 

"Thereat she turned deathly white, and she shook with rage, as itseemed. At that time she said no word to me, but turned and leftme, and I was glad. Presently one of her ladies, who pitied me, told me that Gymbert had done the deed, as all men knew by thistime, and that I was to be brave, for all this must have an end. And that end came as the sun set. I was with the princess, andQuendritha came in. First she spoke soothingly to Etheldrida, whoturned from the sight of her, being too sick at heart to answerher; then she spoke to me, looking at me evilly, so that I fearedwhat was coming. 

"'You minded me that your mother was one of our subjects, ' shesaid, in that terrible, cold voice of hers. 'Now I will see youwedded safely, to one who is a friend of ours. 

"'No, ' she said sharply, for I was going to speak, 'you have nochoice. Whom I choose you shall wed. The man I have in my mind foryou is our good thane Gymbert. '

"I suppose that she sought an opportunity against me, and she hadher will. I do not rightly know what I said. The end of it was thatout of the palace I was to go, and she bade me seek you, Wilfrid. It is in my mind that she meant it in insult, or that she deems youfar away, careless of what befalls me. And I think, too, that afterme she meant to send Gymbert. "

Then she set both hands on my arm, and leaned on it, shaking. Iknew that she was weeping with the thought of what had been, and Idid not know what to say rightly. Only I was sure that the secretof the queen's coming was at the bottom of this, as Quendritha musthave feared that Hilda knew it all, either from me or her father. 

"Your father would not have fled had he not known that Selred and Iwere to stay and look after you, " I said, lamely enough. "Have younot seen the good chaplain?"

She had not, and it seemed most likely that in some way he had beenprevented from leaving the palace. Afterwards I knew that Offa hadhad all going out of the place stopped, hoping to take some man whoknew more of the secret of Ethelbert's end, if not Gymbert himself. Hilda had been thrust out by a private postern hastily, anddoubtless Gymbert had been told where to seek her long before. Ibelieve it was no affair of the spur of the moment, but wrought inrevenge on Sighard and myself. 

Now what more I said to Hilda at this time is no matter, but at theend of the words I made shift to put together she knew that I couldwish no more than to guard her with my life, and for all my life, and naught more was needed to be said between us. What we might donext remained to be seen, but the first thing now was to get to thearchbishop, with whom we should be in safety no doubt. EvenQuendritha would not dare to take Hilda from his charge. 

I had forgotten my fear of the old walls when we came to the ruinedvilla. Maybe I thought thereof when I and Erling went in and foundthe horses all safe and ready to take to the road again; for in onecorner of the wall among the grass shone a glow worm, and itstartled me, whereat Erling chuckled, and I remembered. 

We made a pillion of my cloak, and lifted Hilda up behind me; andso we set out in the moonlight to find our way to Fernlea, strikingaway from the river somewhat at first, and then taking a trackwhich led in the right direction. And so for an hour we rode andsaw no man. The land slept round us, and the night was still andwarm, and I forgot the troubles that were upon us in the pleasureof having Hilda here and safe with me. 

Presently we came out of forest growth into the open, and passed alittle hut, out of whose yard a dog came and barked fiercely as wepassed. There was no sound of any man stirring in the hovel, however, and we went on steadily. As the crow flies, Fernlea townwas not more than five miles from the palace; but we wanderedsomewhat, no doubt, being nowise anxious to meet any men on theway, and also wishing to come into the town from any direction butthat of the road from Sutton. 

A quarter of a mile from the hut where the dog was we entered adeep old track, worn with long years of timber hauling andpack-horse travel, and under the overhanging trees it was darkagain. 

Now we had not gone fifty yards down this lane when my horse grewuneasy, snorting, and bidding me beware of somewhat, as a horsewill. Hilda knew what the steed meant, and took a tighter hold onmy belt, lest he should swerve or rear. 

"'Tis a stray wolf or somewhat, " said Erling from behind us. "Thehorses have winded him. "

Then out of the shadows under the trees came a great voice whichcried in bad Saxon, "Ay, a wolf indeed! Stand and answer foryourselves!"

"Spurs!" I cried to Erling, and the great skew-bald shot forward. 

Out of the darkness, from the overhanging banks, and seemingly fromthe middle of the hollow road, rose with a roar a crowd ofwhite-clad dim figures and flung themselves at the bridles, and hadmy sword arm helpless before ever I had time to know that they werethere. And all in a moment I knew that these were no men ofGymbert's, but Welshmen from the hills spying on the doings of Offaat Sutton. Some one had told me that they were in doubt as to whathis great gathering meant. 

Now, if Hilda had not been with us, there would have been some sortof a fight here in the dark, for I should certainly have drawnsword first and spurred afterward. As it was, my only thought mustneeds be to save Hilda from any harm. 

"Hold hard!" I cried in Welsh; "this is a lady travelling. "

"Yes, indeed, " one of the men who had hold of my bridle answered;"he says truly. "

"A lady?" said the voice which had spoken first. "Let her bid hermen be still, and we will speak with her!"

Then Hilda answered very bravely, "So it shall be. Bid your menfree us, and we shall harm none. "

The leader spoke in Welsh, and his men fell back from us. Then hecame to my side and asked what we did here so late. And as he spokeit came to me that the best thing to do would be to tell him thevery truth. No more than himself were we friends of Offa andQuendritha. 

"To tell the truth, we are flying from Sutton, " I said. "Webelonged to the train of Ethelbert of East Anglia. "

"Why fly, then?"

"Have you heard nothing of what has been done?" I asked. 

"No. We heard that there was a king with Offa; that is all. "

Then I told him what our trouble was, and the men round me--for I spokein Welsh, learned when I was a child from our thralls--understood me;and more than once I heard them speak low words of pity for the youngking. They had no unfriendliness for East Anglia. 

"Then that is all that the gathering was for?" asked the leader. 

And then he suddenly seemed suspicious, and said sharply, with hishand on the neck of my horse:

"But to come hither from Sutton you had to cross the river. Yourhorse is dry. He has not had time to shake the water from him yet. "

"That is a longer story, " I said. "But he was on this side; we hadto wade to reach him. "

The chief set his hand on my leg and gripped it. Then he laughed. "Reach down your arm, " he said. 

I did so, and he laughed again. 

"Very wet, " he said. "But the lady?"

"Very wet also, " answered Hilda. "I pray you, sir, let us pass on, if only for that reason. I would fain get to the archbishop atFernlea shortly. "

"Why to him, lady?"

"Because even Quendritha will fear to take me thence. "

"Eh, but you are flying from her! Then speed you well, lady andgood sirs. We have little love for Offa, but he is a warrior and aman; whereas--Well, I will bid you promise to say no word of thismeeting, and you shall go. "

That promise we gave freely, as may be supposed. If the Welsh choseto swarm over the border and burn Sutton Palace, it might be butjust recompense for what those walls had seen; but I thought that, with their fear of the gathering at an end, the man who had lityonder hillside fires would disband his levies for the time. So weparted very good friends, in a way, and this chief bade one of hismen guide us for the mile or so which he could pass in safety. Wewere closer then to Fernlea than I thought, and in half an hour wewere at the gates. 

Where our Welshman left us I cannot say. Somewhere he slipped frommy side into the darkness, and when next I spoke to him there wasno answer. 

Now we had to wait outside the town gates--for the place was, asmight be supposed, strongly stockaded against the Welsh--until onewent to the town reeve and fetched him, seeing that we had not thepassword for the night. But at last they let us in, and took us tothe house of the reeve himself, for the archbishop was there. Andthere is no need to say that when he heard our story he welcomed usmost kindly, promising Hilda his protection. There, too, the goodwife of the reeve cared for the maiden as if she were her owndaughter, and I saw her no more that night. 

As for myself, I sat down at supper, which they had but halffinished, with the archbishop and his little train; and glad enoughI was of it, and I and Erling ate as famished men who do not knowwhen their next meal may be. 

The archbishop watched us, smiling at first, and then grewthoughtful. After I had fairly done, he said:

"My son, I thought you had come to me with news of the finding ofthe body of your poor king. That is a matter which lies heavily onmy mind. It must be done. "

"I think I can tell you within a few yards, father, where it mustneeds be, for today I and my comrade have searched where it wastaken. We have found, at least, the cart Gymbert used, and itcannot be far thence. We think that the cart was left close to thehiding place. "

Then one of the priests said eagerly:

"Father, the moon lies bright on all the meadows, and we might wellseek in the place the thane has found. This is a thing done atnight in most seemly wise, as I think. "

"Ay, " answered the archbishop thoughtfully. "Yet it were hard toask the thane to turn out once more. "

"This is a quest which lies close to my heart, lord, " I said, rising. "I will go gladly if you will let me guide your folk. "

"Yet you are weary, and need rest. "

"I have slept for long hours in the open today, " I said. "I am fedand rested. Let us go. "

For indeed, now that Hilda was in safety, the longing to end thequest came on me, and I should have slept little that night forthinking of it. Moreover, I should have no fear of Gymbert and hismen spying me, and thereby making fresh trouble. 

So in the end the archbishop said that we might go, and with thatfour of his priests and the reeve with half a dozen men made ready, and in a very short time we rode out of the gates again in themoonlight, on our way back toward Sutton. The river was between usand the Welsh we had met, and they were not to be feared. The monkswere riding their sumpter mules, and the reeve and we were mountedon horses from his own stable or lent by his friends, and his mentrotted after us, some bearing picks and spades. 

Under the little hill whereon the palace stands we rode presently, and I suppose that we were taken for a train of belated chapmen, orthat the guards saw we were headed by monks, and would not troubleus. Maybe, however, the disorder of the palace had put an end forthe time to much care in watching, but at any rate we passedwithout challenge. 

And so we came to the riverside track which should lead us to theend of our journey, and, as I hoped with all my heart, to the endof our quest. Already I could see the trees under which the cartstood. 

Out of the southwest came one of those showers which had been aboutall day, and which had not yet quite cleared off from the hillsround us. It drew across the face of the moon, which had beensending our long shadows before us as if they were in as greathaste as we, and for a few minutes we stayed in the dark to let itpass. And as it passed there came what men sometimes hold as amarvel. 

The rain left us, passing ahead of us like a dark wall, and themoon shone out suddenly from the cloud's edge, and then across theland leaped a great white rainbow, perfect and bright, so that onecould dimly see the seven colours which should be in its span. Andone end rested on the river bank close under the place where thecart stood among the trees, and the other was away beyond theforest, eastward somewhere. 

"Lo, " said the monk who had bidden us come, "yonder is the sign ofhope, leading us as it were the pillar of fire of Holy Writ!"

"Men say there is ever treasure hidden under the end of a rainbow, "said the reeve; "but never yet did I meet with a man who had foundit. Yet I have never seen the like of this. I have heard that theymay be seen at night. "

And so said another and another; for indeed men look to their feetrather than to the sky at night, and thereby miss the things theymight see. But a strange thought came to my mind, and I spoke it. 

"Under the end of that pillar does indeed lie the treasure we seek. See, it is not on the wood, but on the river bank. We searched notthere, comrade. "

"Ay, we shall find it there, " Erling answered. "It isBifrost--Allfather's bridge. He takes his son home across it. "

The rainbow faded and passed to the north and east with the rain, and it went across the land through which Ethelbert had ridden sogaily but a few days agone. Sometimes I love to think that its endrested here and there on house or village or church which had beenthe happier for the bright presence of the king, and betimes Ithink that a strange fancy for a rough warrior like myself. Yet Ihad ridden with Ethelbert, and the thoughts he set in the minds ofmen are not as common thoughts. I hold that once I rode and spokewith a very saint. 

There fell a sort of awe and a silence on us after that. Silentlywe went on up the riverside track, for I was leading with Erling, and that strange belief that by the river we should find what wesought would not leave me; and when we came below the place wherethe cart was, I saw marks where its wheels had riven the soft earthclose to the water. Without a word I signed my companions to spreadabroad and search, and I dismounted, and with the bridle of myhorse over my arm, I went scanning each foot of the ground in themoonlight. 

Twenty yards, not more, from the water, where some winter flood hadleft a wide patch of sand and little pebbles, I saw the marks ofthe cart again. It had stopped there, and round the spot were deepfootprints of men. They went on for a few yards, and then there wasa little fresh-turned place. Out of that lapped a piece of cloth, plain to be seen in the light of the moon, but easily overlooked inthe haste of those who had left it. And then I knew that I hadindeed found the king. 

Now I lifted my hand, and the rest saw me, one by one, and came tomy side, and for a moment we stood still, not daring to disturbthat resting. Then I took the spade one man had, and gently turnedthe gravel from that bit of cloth, and there was surety. They whoset him there had but covered him hastily, no doubt because theyheard our friends after them. 

Little by little, and very reverently, we uncovered, and so tookhim from that strange resting, and the water welled into the placewhere he had lain. And as we thought, his head had been smittenfrom his body, and it was that which we found first, wrapped in thecloak whose end had betrayed his hiding. Yet had it not been forthe token of the rainbow we had hardly thought to seek here, sonear the water. 

Men speak today of the finding of Ethelbert the saint by reason ofthe pillar of fire which shone from where he was hidden, and theytell the truth in a way, if they know not how that marvel came fromthe heaven before our eyes who saw it. Let the tale be, for fromthe heaven the sign came in our need and it is near enough, so thatit be not forgotten. There is many a man who has seen the like, butnot at such a time or as such a portent; and, again, for one manwho has seen the bow in the clouds over against the moon are mayhapa thousand who may go through long lives and never set eyesthereon. Whereby it happens that there are some who will notbelieve that such a thing can be. 

Now we wondered how to bear back this precious burden, until webethought ourselves of that cart which had been used before. Erlingand two of the reeve's men went to seek it, and it stood untouchedwhere we found it. Moreover, those who fled from it in haste leftthe rough harness still hanging anywise from the shafts, and wewere able, therefore, to set one of the horses in it withouttrouble. Then we made a bed of our cloaks in the bottom, andthereon laid the body, covering it carefully; and so we went ourway toward Fernlea, silently and slowly, but with hearts somewhatlightened, for we had done what we might. 

But yet I have to tell somewhat strange of this journey, and how itcame about I do not rightly know. Nor will I answer for the truthof it all, for part of that I must set down I did not see formyself; only the priests told me, and they heard it from the menwho did see. 

This cart was old and crazy. I think that Gymbert must have takenit from some deserted farm, whence it would not be missed. It wasopen behind, and its wheels were bad. Still it served us; and gladenough we were of it, for the road was rough, and heavy with therain of the day. It pained me to see the thing jolting and lurchingas it went, knowing how little it befitted that which it washonoured in bearing. 

Presently out of the roadside rose up a man, and joined us. 

"Good sirs, " he said, "I am a blind man, and would fain be led toFernlea. May I go with you so far as the road you take lies in thatdirection?"

"Truly, my son, " said the eldest priest. "But you are afoot late. "

"'Tis a priest speaks to me, as I hear, " said the man, doffing hiscap in the direction of the voice and laughing gently. "Is it solate, father? Well, I have thought so, for there seem to be few menabout. Yet I slept alone in a shed last night, and know not for howlong. I think I have also slept some of today, for I am out ofcount of the hours. There is neither dark nor light for me. "

He fell back and walked after the cart, saying no more. Now andthen I heard his stick tapping the stones of the way, and once oneof our men helped him in a rough place, and he thanked him. 

Now we came to a terribly bad place in the road, and there the cartseemed like to break down; and it was the worse for us that a cloudcame over the moon at the time, and it was very dark. Whereby theblind man was of much help in the care for the cart, until the moonshone out again suddenly, when he was left behind us for a fewminutes. Then we heard him calling. 

"Two of you help the poor soul, " said the reeve, "else he willhardly get across that slough. He has fallen, I think. "

He named two of his own men, and they went back. After a while theblind man's voice came again, and he seemed to be shoutingjoyfully. I thought it was by reason of the help that came to him. 

"Thane, " said the eldest priest to me just at this time, "I prayyou ride on and tell the archbishop that you have indeed found whatwe sought. It is but right that all should be ready against thetime we get back. We are not more than a mile away from the gates, and you will have time. This is slow travelling, perforce. "

Erling and I rode on with the reeve, therefore, and I thought nomore of the blind man, as one may suppose, until I heard what hadhappened. 

When the two men went back to his help, he sat again by the side ofthe road, hiding his face in his hands on his knees. And he wastrembling. 

"Friends, " he said, "now I know why you go so sadly, welladay! Forevil men have slain some one young and well favoured, as I learnedeven now, when I helped you yonder. Tell me what has befallen, Ipray you, for I am afeard. "

"Why, " said one of the men, "we are honest folk, as our being withthe good fathers may be surety. The trouble is ours to bear. "

But the blind man still kept his eyes hidden, and when the otherman bade him rise and come on with them he did not move. 

"I know not what ails me, " he said. "Even as I set my hand on himyou bear yonder, there came as it were a great flash of lightacross my eyes, and needs must I fall away and hide them. I fearthat, not you, friends. I pray you, tell me what has been wrought. "

"His foes have slain a bridegroom, most cruelly, " one of the menanswered after a pause. "We do but bear him to Fernlea. "

"What bridegroom?" he asked, in a hushed voice. 

And then the pity of the thing came to him, and he wept silently. Presently he raised his head, dashing away the tears as he did so. 

"It is a many years since these eyes of mine have wept, " he said. "It seems to me that to weep for the woes of another is a wondrousthing. "

His eyes of a sudden opened widely in the moonlight, and he criedout and clutched at the man next him. 

"Brothers! brothers!" he said; "what is this?"

And again he set his hand to his eyes as if shading them, as does aman at noontide. 

"What ails you?" one of the men asked, wondering. 

"I have no ailment--none. I see once more!" he cried. "Look you, yonder is the blessed moon, and there lies a broken tree; and see, there are fires on the hills of the Welshmen!"

Then with both hands wide before him he said:

"Now I see that I have set my hands on one who can be naught but asaint most holy, for therefrom I have my sight again. Who is thisthat has been slain?"

The men answered him, telling him. The blind man had heard, ofcourse, of the poor young king, and had, indeed, been broughthither from wherever he lived that he might share in the largess ofthe wedding day. 

Now the men would go their way with him again, wondering, but yethalf doubting the truth of what the man said. 

"It is in my mind that you have not been so blind as you would haveus think, " said one, growling. 

The man pointed at the cart as it went. 

"Would I lie in that presence?" he said. 

And with that he broke into the song I had heard. Some old chant ofvictory it was, which he made to fit his case, being somewhat of agleeman, as so many of these wanderers are. And there the men lefthim in the road, singing and careless of aught save his recoveredsight, and hastened after the party. 

Yet it was not until the next day that they told the tale, andwhether the once blind man was ever found again I cannot tell; butI have set this down as I knew of it, because it was the first ofmany healings wrought by the saint we loved. I ken well that thetale is told nowadays in a more awesome way; but let that pass. Tales of wonder grow ever more strange as the years go on. 

Men call Ethelbert a martyr now, I suppose because he was slain. That is not quite what we mean by a martyr, for that is one whogives up his life rather than deny his Lord. Yet Ethelbert wasindeed a witness to the faith all his life, and so the name maystand. 

So presently they brought back the body to Fernlea, and its restingwas ready in the little church which had come into the strangedream by the riverside. And I knew, as I watched by it all the restof that night till the hour of prime, that this was what the visionforeboded. 

CHAPTER XVI. HOW WILFRID SPOKE ONCE MORE WITH OFFA. 

Now that I had Hilda safe with the archbishop, it mattered nothingto me if all the world knew that I was yet here. So when Ealdwulf, the archbishop himself, asked me to ride with him to Sutton Palaceand tell Offa of the finding, I said that I was most willing. Ishould see Selred, and maybe bring him away with me, and at leastcould tell him that all was well with Hilda. 

I will say now that she was none the worse for the wetting and therest of last night's doings, but that I saw her come fresh andbright to the breakfast in the little hall of the reeve's house. There she would bide till she could go with the archbishophomewards in some way, most likely from nunnery to nunnery acrossthe land, as ladies will often travel, with parties of the holywomen--that is, if Sighard was not to be found. In my own mind Ithought that he would not be far off, most likely with Witred, theMercian thane who had arranged the flight. 

Presently, therefore, we rode away from Fernlea toward Sutton, there being but one priest with the archbishop, and six of thetownsmen, besides Erling and myself. It was no state visit, but thegoing of one who would speak with an erring friend in private. Sorely downcast was the good man, for he loved Offa well, and thisterrible wrong lay heavily on his heart. 

Halfway or so to Sutton we passed the place where trees were thick, and I saw a man lurking among them as if he was watching the road. Wherefore I watched him, and presently saw that he was coming tous, as if half afraid. Somehow the walk and figure of this manseemed known to me, though his face was strange, and I thought thathe made for myself. Soon I knew that this was indeed the case; forfinding that there were none whom he need fear in the party, theman came boldly from the trees, and, cap in hand, stood by thewayside waiting me. 

"Well, friend, what is it?" I asked, as he walked alongside myhorse. 

He answered in Welsh, and then I knew that he was the guide we hadbeen given last night. 

"Jefan ap Huwal the prince sends greeting to the thane on the piedhorse, and bids him and the lady come to him if there is need forhelp. He has heard that the thane serves the Frankish king whohates Saxons beyond the seas, and thinks that mayhap he has foeshere in Mercia. "

"Thank your prince from me, " I answered, after a moment's thought, in which it came to me that no offer of friendship was to bescorned, "and tell him that if need is I will not forget. Tell himalso that, thanks to him, the lady is safe and well, and that Ihave no fear at present. "

"That, said Jefan, is what a thane would answer, " said the man. "Whereon I was to tell you that yonder evil queen was to be fearedthe most when she seemed to be the least dangerous. He wits wellthat she is shut up. "

Then it seemed plain that the Welsh prince had spies pretty nearlyinside the palace; which is not at all unlikely. However, I saidnothing of that, and thanked the man again, looking to see himleave me. The archbishop had ridden on with the rest, for I wentslowly, to talk to the Welshman. Still the man did not go, and hehad more to say. 

"Also I was to tell you that he had a chief of your folk in hishands. But that he deems that he belongs to East Anglia, he wouldhave set him in chains. He is hurt, and is in our camp, free, savefor his promise not to escape. His name is Sighard. "

"Sighard?" I said. "How came he in your hands?"

"He came over the border, lord, and we had him straightway, " saidthe man simply. "Methinks there were men after him. "

"Where is he?" said I, anxiously enough. "He can pay ransom. "

"He is ill, " said the man; "he cries for his daughter. Jefan thinksthat he is that thane whose daughter was in our hands last nightwith you. "

"Ill?" said I; "is he much hurt?"

"There had been a bit of a fight before we took him. One smote himon the helm, and he was stunned. Thereafter he came to himself, andagain fell ill. He will mend, for it is naught. "

"But where is he?"

"We have many camps, and I cannot tell you. You are a stranger. But, says Jefan the prince, an you will come to him I am to guideyou. "

Now I was in doubt indeed, for this was a dangerous errand. The mansaw that I hesitated, and smiled at me. 

"Wise is our prince, " he said. "He knew that you would fear tocome, therefore he bade me say that you were to mind that once hehad you, and set you free, and that he does not go back on hisdoings, save he must. He has no enmity for the friends of the slainking, but a great hatred for him who slew him. "

"Would he not let Sighard the thane come to Fernlea, where hisdaughter is?"

"Truly, if you will. But it is safer for you to come to him. ThereJefan will have all care for all of you until he may send you home. It is told him that Quendritha has sworn the death of four men--ofthe thane who rides the great pied horse, of his housecarl, ofSighard of Anglia, and of Witred of Bradley, who helped theAnglians to escape. "

"How knows he all this? It is more than I have heard--if I haveguessed some of it. "

The man shrugged his shoulders. 

"Thane, " he said, with a sidewise smile, "a man who is thrall to aMercian may yet be a Briton. The Saxon may make a slave of hisbody, but his heart will be free. "

Now I was the more sure that this Welsh prince had some good sourceof knowledge of what went on inside the palace, and I thought thatmayhap he was right. Across the Welsh border might indeed be thesafest place for any man who had brought the wrath of the queen onhim. I would go to Sighard, and take Hilda with me. One thing I wasfairly glad of, and that was that so far as I knew none in all thecourt of Offa had heard who my folk in Wessex were, else theremight be trouble for them; for Quendritha's daughter was not unlikeher mother, if all I heard was true. 

"Meet me tonight, then, " I said. "I will go to Jefan, and willbring the lady. "

"You do well, " he answered gravely. "I will meet you somewhere onthe westward track, a mile from Fernlea ford. You shall but ride ontill I come. You shall choose your own time, for I cannot tell whatmay stay you. I have naught to do but wait. If you meet otherBritons, tell them that you seek the prince, and they will pass youon. If so be you come not tonight, I will wait for another, and yetanother. After that--"

"If we do not come, what then?"

"Doubtless we shall burn Sutton walls. A curse lies thereon now, and it may be that we shall wreak it. "

With that he leaped across the brook which ran by the road, andpassed into shelter. Then I turned to Erling, who waited for meacross the road, and asked if he had understood what was said. 

"Ay, all, " he answered. "It is good enough; otherwise I might haveput in a word. This Jefan has the name for an honest man, as I haveever heard. "

"The one thing about it that I mislike is that we seem to berunning away from hearsay, " I said. 

"Mighty little hearsay was that which set Sighard flying across theborder, I take it, " Erling answered. "Seeing that you have no moreto keep you here, it is about time we went also. We have foes wecannot see, and are in a land of which we know not a foot. Jefanwill help us to ken the foe, and will guide us when we need it. "

Now of all things which I had in my mind, the first seemed to me tobe that I must ride eastward with Hilda and see the mother of theslain king, to give what account I might of that charge she hadlaid on me. But if Sighard had been prevented from gettinghomeward, it was certain that so should I. Wherefore we should notbe watched for on any westward road, and that way, at least, wasopen. Thence we might find our way when the days wore on andSighard could travel. That remained to be seen; and, take it allround, I was more easy than I had been. 

So also seemed the archbishop presently, when I told him themessage I had had. And he agreed with us that we might do worsethan go to Jefan at once with Hilda; matters being as they were, itwas not safe in Mercia. 

"He is a good prince and honourable, " he said; "and if I say that, I speak of one who is the foe of our folk. He has suffered muchfrom us, and has cause for enmity with Offa--and maybe withQuendritha. I can say plainly now that her restless longing forpower has kept our armies busy many a time when they had beenbetter at rest. "

He sighed; and then came somewhat which turned our thoughts, and nomore was said at the time, either of Quendritha or of my doings. For now we were in sight of the palace on its little hill, and fromits gates came toward us a train of folk, guarded by men of Offa'sown housecarls in front and rear, as if those who travelled were nocommon wayfarers. In the midst of all was a closed horse litter, beside which rode two or three veiled and hooded ladies and apriest. Save the captain of the guards, there was no thane with theparty, and but a few pack horses followed them, and I thought itwould be some abbess, perhaps, who was leaving the palace. 

We drew up on the roadside to let this train pass, though I supposethat by all right the archbishop might have claimed the crown ofthe way for himself, had he been other than the humble-minded manthat he was. As the leading guards passed us they saluted in alldue form; and then one of the ladies knew who was here, and bent tothe litter, and so turned and spoke to the captain, who straightwaycalled a halt, and came, helm in hand, to the archbishop, prayinghim to speak with the lady who was in his charge. 

Who this was I did not hear, but I saw the face of the good manchange, and he hurried to dismount and go to the litter. Andthence, after a word or two had passed, came the priest I had seen;and when he uncowled I knew him for my friend Selred, and glad Iwas to see him. 

"Why, how goes it, father?" I said, as my hand met his. "You werenot in the wood of our tryst, and I feared that you were introuble. "

Very gravely he shook his head, looking sadly at me. 

"There is naught but trouble in all this place, " he said. "I couldnot come to you, for the gates were closed early, that Gymbertmight be taken. He was not taken. And yet I have heavier trouble totell you than you can think. "

"No, father, " I said quickly, seeing that he had learned toolittle, and doubtless believed Hilda either drowned or else in thehands of Gymbert and his men--whichever tale Quendritha had beentold or chose to tell him. 

"I was in the wood, and thither came the lady we ken of when shewas set forth from the place. I was in time to get her away, andshe is safe. "

It was wonderful to see the face of the chaplain lighten at this. 

"Laus Deo, " he said under his breath, and his hand sought mineagain and gripped it. "That is a terrible load off my heart, " hesaid. "Yet I have heard that our good Sighard is slain. They haveburned the hall of honest Witred over his head, and he is gone, andit was said that Sighard fell there with him. "

"It is not half an hour ago that I heard how he fled to the west, where the Welsh saved him, for hatred of Offa and pity for thebetrayed Anglian king. He is safe, if a little hurt. "

Now the horse of Erling reared suddenly, and I looked up. It wasstill in a moment, and he spoke to it without heeding me. But assoon as he caught my eye when I first turned, he set his handcarelessly across his lips, and I knew what he meant. I had bettersay no more of where Sighard was or how I hoped to see him. 

So I said what I had to tell him of the finding of the king, andhow we had come to tell Offa thereof; and as he heard, Selred thechaplain knelt there by the roadside and gave thanks openly, withthe tears of joy in his eyes. The rough housecarls heard also, andthere went a word or two among them; and their grim faceslightened, for one shame, at least, had been taken from the houseof their master. 

Now there was a sound as of a woman's weeping from the litter, andSelred heard it and rose to his feet. 

"It is Etheldrida the princess, " he whispered to me. "She is flyingto some far nunnery--mayhap to Crowland--that there she may end herdays in what peace she may find. It is well, for here with hermother is but terror for her. "

The archbishop signed to me, and I went to the side of that litter, unhelming, while Erling took my horse's bridle. There I knelt onone knee, and waited for what I was to hear. It was a little whilebefore that came, but the sobs were at length stilled. I heard oneof the ladies, who were those who came from East Anglia, say to theother that it was good that she had wept at last. 

And presently from behind the curtains of the litter the princessspoke to me, very low, and I do not think any other heard. 

"Good friend of him whom I loved, I thank you for your loyalty tohim. The archbishop has told me, and you have given me back alittle of my trust in men. I had deemed that all were false foraye, but for you, I think. Now I go hence, and beyond the walls ofsome nunnery I shall never pass, and there I will pray for youalso. And for you there shall be happy days to come, in the meed ofutmost loyalty. "

I could not answer her, and still I knelt, for there was somewhatneeded to come ere I could part from her without a word. But beforeI could frame aught she set her hand through the curtains, and init was somewhat small, as it were a silken case cunningly wovenround a little jewel, perchance. 

"There was none whom I would ask to do what I longed for, " shesaid; "but now it will be done. I pray you set this on his heart, that it may go to his grave with him. "

"There it shall most surely be, lady, " I said. "I am honoured inthe duty. "

"Go!" she said faintly; "and farewell. "

I rose up hastily, and went back to my horse, while the lady whohad spoken just now busied herself in caring for her mistress. Selred took my arm and walked aside with me. 

"You must not come back to East Anglia, " he said. "I know that youwould fain see the lady of Thetford, but it were useless danger foryou. I will tell her all that you have done, now; and if in afterdays you may come to us, do so. Bide and tend Sighard and Hilda, and mind that there is sore peril to both of them so long asQuendritha lives. She is shut up now, but all the more has her mindfreedom to plan and plot the fall of those who have seen her at herworst. One cannot shut up such a woman as she, but she will haveher ways of learning all she will, and her tools are many. "

"I would that you could bide here, " I said. 

"I also; but I must pass eastward with this poor lady and theseothers. Yet I am sure that Offa will do all honour to our king. Hehas been seen by none as yet save his pages. They whisper that heis fasting, and bowed with shame and grief. "

For a little longer we spoke, and then we must part. The sad trainof the princess went on, and swung into the eastward track whichshe would take, and the archbishop signed to us to follow him. Andthat was the last which any man in Mercia saw of the fair princesswho had been the pride of the land, for she came safely to farCrowland, in the fenland, and there pined and died. 

It is said that the parting between her and her terrible mother wassuch that men will tell little thereof. I know that in that timesome strange gift of prophecy came over the maiden, and sheforetold the death of her who planned the deed, even to the day, and the awesome manner of it; and that also she wept for theknowledge given her that the deed should bring the end of the lineof Offa and the fall of Mercia--things which no man could thinkpossible at this time, so that she seemed to rave. More thingsstrange and terrible, I heard also, but them I will not set down. Mayhap they were not true. 

Now we went on slowly up the hill, and at last rode into the gates. There men loitered idly, as yesterday; for the head of the housesat silent and moody in his chamber, and none had orders for aught. Across the court we went to the priests' lodgings, and thence camethe chaplains to meet their lord, and with him I was taken into thehouse. 

"I have come to see the king, " said the archbishop; "take me to himstraightway. "

"He will see none, " they said; "it is his word that no man shalldisturb him. "

"If he will hear what shall make his heart less heavy, he will seeme, " said the archbishop. "Tell him that I have news for him. Orstay; I will go to him myself. "

The priests looked at one another, but they could not stop theirlord; and with a sign to us to follow, he passed across the courtagain, up the long hall, and so into the council chamber. At thedoor which led to Offa's apartments there was a young thane onguard, but no others were to be seen. I suppose that never beforehad Offa been so ill attended, for the very courtiers feared whatcurse should light on the place and all who bided in it. 

"Tell your lord that I demand audience with him, " said thearchbishop to this thane. "The matter will not wait; it is urgent. "

The youth rose and bowed, and passed within the door. In a momentor two he was back again, throwing the door open for us. 

"Yourself and no other, lord, " he said. 

"I take these two, " answered Ealdwulf the archbishop. "I willanswer to the king for their presence. "

So we two, Erling and I, followed him into the chamber of the king;and with my first glance at Offa there fell on me a great pity forhim. 

He sat at a great heavy table in a carven chair, leaning hiscrossed arms before him on the board, and staring at naught withhollow, black-ringed eyes, as of sleeplessness and grief. His facewas wan and drawn, so that he seemed ten years or more older thanwhen last he sat in hall with us; and he was clad in the sameclothes which he wore when he came forth to us on the morning ofterror. None had dared to touch aught in his room; and bent andsoiled among the rushes on the floor lay the little gold crownwhich he wore at the last feast, as if he had swept it from thetable out of his sight, and had spurned it from him thereafter insome fit of passion. Hard by that lay a broken sword, and its hiltflashed and sparkled with the gems I had noted in the hall. It washis own. 

On the table was neither wine nor food, but there was a great book, silver covered and golden lettered, and it was open at a placewhere a wondrous picture in many hues showed a king who seemed tohumble himself in fear before a long-robed man priestlike. 

He did not stir when we came in, nor did he say a word. Only helooked at Ealdwulf, as it were blindly, waiting what he should hearfrom his lips. And into his look there crept somewhat like fear. 

But there was naught terrible or hard in the face which he lookedon; it had but deepest sorrow and pity. 

"My king, " said Ealdwulf, seeing that he must needs speak first, "here is one who has a word for you. I think that you will be gladto hear it. Know you where the body of Ethelbert was hidden?"

"No, " said the king in a dull voice. "My men search even now. It isall that I can do. "

Then Ealdwulf bade me tell the story of the finding, and I did so. Yet the look of Offa never brightened as he heard, nor did he askme one question. 

"It is well, " he said, when I had no more to say, and his fingersmoved restlessly on the table. 

But he did not look in my face, nor had he done so since I camebefore him. I stood back, and Ealdwulf was alone near him. 

"My son, " said the old man, "my son, this has not been your doing. I will not believe that. "

Offa set his hand on the great book with its picture. 

"As much my doing as the slaying of the Hittite by David the king. It was planned, and I hindered it not. "

Then he set his hands to his face, and his voice softened. And atthat I passed silently from the room, leaving those two together, for this was not a meeting in which I had wish to meddle. Erlingcame with me, and we sat in the council chamber for half an hour, waiting. 

Presently--after the young thane had told us how that Quendrithawas closely guarded, and that the voice of all blamed her utterlyfor every wrong that had been wrought in Mercia for many a longyear, now that the fear of her was somewhat passed--Erling rose up. 

"With your leave, thane, " he said to me, "we have a few things lefthere, and our other horses still stand in the stable. It is in mymind to see what I can take back with me. "

We went out together, for the stillness and waiting grew wearisome. There were none of the pleasant sounds of the household at work orsport in all the palace. It was as a place stricken with someplague. 

So we passed through the church to our lodging, and took our fewgoods, and Sighard's, and so went with them to the long stableswhere our two spare horses stood in idleness. The rows of stallswere well-nigh empty now, those who had gone having taken theirsteeds. 

"I wonder ours are left, " quoth Erling. "These Mercians are morehonest than some folk I know. "

He called the grooms, and we made ready, taking the horses out towhere the folk of the archbishop waited in the sunny courtyard, andthere leaving them. Then we went back to the council chamber, andagain waited for what seemed a long time. The young thane had ameal brought for us there. 

Presently Ealdwulf himself came to the door and called me softly, and I followed him back to the presence of the king. I cannot tellwhat had passed between those two, nor do I suppose that any manwill ever know; but Offa was more himself, save that on his facewas a deep sadness, and no trace of hardness or pride therewith. 

"Friend, " he said, "is it your duty to go back to Carl the Great?"

"I have left his service, King Offa; I am on my way homeward. Itwas but by the kindness of Ethelbert, to whom I helped bearmessages, that I came hither. "

"Well, " he said, "I will not hinder you. Had you gone back, I wouldhave asked you to tell him plainly all of this. As it is, Ealdwulfshall send churchmen to tell him; I would have him know the truth. Now I must thank you for this that you did last night, and tell youwhat shall be done in atonement for the death of your friend. "

There he checked himself and bit his lip. 

"Nay, " he said unsteadily, "there is no atonement possible. Thereis but left to me the power of showing that I do repent, and willhave all men know it for aye. There shall be at Fernlea, where hewill lie in his last sleep, the greatest cathedral that has beenseen or heard of in this land, and men shall hail him as the verysaint that you and I knew him to be; and after his name shall it becalled, and in it shall be all due service of priest and choir forhim till time shall end it. What more may I do?"

"I think that the place where his body lay should not be leftunmarked, " I said boldly, for so it had seemed to me. "May notsomewhat be done there, that the spot may be kept?"

"Ay, at Marden, " he said eagerly, as if he did but long to do allthat he might, "there also shall be a church, that it may be heldholy for all time. It shall be seen to at once. "

After that promise Offa bade me farewell sadly enough, and I wasglad to leave the chamber. Nor had we long to wait before Ealdwulfcame out, and we were once more turning our backs on the palace ofSutton. On its walls I never set eyes again, nor did I wish to doso. 

As we went in leisurely wise back to Fernlea, the archbishop toldme those few things which I have set down concerning the way inwhich Quendritha had beguiled the king into suffering the thoughtof this deed of shame. No more than was needful for me tounderstand how little part, indeed, Offa had had in the matter didhe tell me, for all else that had passed between those two was notto be told. Both he and I think that had the evil queen left thedoing of her deed until morning it had never been wrought, for Offawould have come to himself. 

Yet one cannot tell. What Quendritha had set her heart on was aptto be carried through, even to the bitterest of endings for thosewho were in her way thereto. How she would fare now Ealdwulf couldnot tell me. It was true that she was almost imprisoned, as I havesaid, but none could tell whether that would last. Yet he thought, indeed, that Offa would have no more to do with her. 

So we came back to Fernlea, and when I saw the little church Iminded once more that strange dream of the poor young king's. I hadheard the words which told that it would come to pass. Nor wasthere any doubt now in my mind that all those things which we haddeemed omens were indeed so. The fears we had tried to laugh atwere more than justified. 

CHAPTER XVII. HOW WILFRID AND HIS CHARGE MET JEFAN THE PRINCE. 

Now I went straightway to Hilda with the news of her father, telling her that it seemed almost the best for us to trust to theword of the Welsh prince, and go to him, rather than to risk ajourney hither for the thane if he was wounded. 

"I trust you altogether, Wilfrid, " she said. "Take me to him. Iknow that you have bided here in sore risk for me, and maybe youalso will be safer if once we are across the Wye. The Welsh are notthe foes of East Anglia. "

I did not tell her that they were very much so of Wessex, on ourwestern border; for at all events ours were Cornish, who had not somuch to do with their brothers beyond the Channel here. So, havingbidden her keep up heart, I sought the wife of the reeve, and wouldhave given her gold to buy such things as she might think Hildaneeded for travel. 

"Dear heart!" she said, bridling, "set your gold back in yourpouch. May not the reeve's wife of Fernlea give of her plenty toone so fair and hapless? I will see to that in all good time. "

She stood by a great press against the wall, and as she spoke, asif by chance, she swung the door open, so that I had a glimpse ofthe mighty piles of homespun cloth and linen, her pride, which laytherein, Truly she had to spare, and I laughed. 

"Mistress, " I said, "be not offended. I am in haste, for we must gohence tonight. There is no time for planning and cutting andmaking. "

She turned, swinging the heavy press door to and fro. 

"Tonight!" she said, with wide eyes; "why so hasty?"

"Because her father lies wounded across the Wye, and we have to goto him. Maybe we shall have to ransom him. "

"Man, " she cried, "those Welsh are swarming beyond the river. Kenyou what you are doing with this poor damsel?"

"Ay, " answered I plainly: "I am taking her out of the way ofQuendritha and of Gymbert. I have the word of Jefan the prince forour safety. "

"Get to him, " she said at once, "get to him straightway; he ishonest. And on my word, if Gymbert is the man you saved her fromlast night, there is no time to be lost. "

"He does not know where she has gone. "

"Did not, " she said. "By this time he kens well enough. Go, and allshall be ready. "

I thanked her heartily, for she was a friend in need in all truth. And then I sought her husband, and told him what we must do. I donot know if I were the more pleased or disquieted when he said muchthe same as his wife. He would have us go from the town after thegates were shut, and he himself would see us across the ford. Oncebeyond that he did not think there was any risk. Most likely Jefanand his men were on Dynedor hill fort, their nearest post to theriver, for he had seen a fire there. What he did fear was thatGymbert had his spies in the town, and would beset all the roads. 

"He cares naught for reeve--or for archbishop either, for thatmatter, " he said. "He has half the outlaws on these marches at hisbeck and call, and one has to pay him for quiet. Nor dare any mancomplain, for he is the servant of Quendritha. "

So his advice also was that the sooner we were gone the better. Ihave somewhat of a suspicion that he half feared that his houseshould be burned over his head, like Witred's. It seems that whenthe archbishop came back here from Sutton he excommunicated, withall solemnity, every man who had aught to do with that deed ofwhich he had been told. Wherefore Gymbert, if he cared aught forthe wrath of the Church, might be desperate, and would heed littlewhom he destroyed, so that he ended those he meant to harm. 

Then I called Erling, and we planned all that we might for going, and after that we two went into the little church where layEthelbert the king. There was silence in it, and little light savefor two tall tapers which burned at the head of the bier on whichhe lay, but I could see that all had been made ready against hisshowing to the people on the morrow. A priest sat on either side ofthe bier's head, and one of them read softly, so that I had notheard him at first. So I stood and looked in the face which was socalm, and then knelt and prayed there for a little time. 

When I rose I was aware for the first time that behind me kneltErling, but he did not rise with me. He stayed as he was, and inthe light of the tall tapers was somewhat which glistened on therough cheeks of the viking. I knew that he had been mightily takenwith the way of Ethelbert on our long ride with him; but he wassilent, and said little at any time of what his thoughts were. Ihad not thought to see him so moved. Now he looked up at me as itwere wistfully, and spoke to me, yet on his knees:

"Master, this poor king, who talked with me as we rode, bade me bea Christian man, that hereafter we might meet again. And you kenthat I saw him, and how he spoke to me, that night when he wasslain, so that from me you learned his death. Now I would do hisbidding, and so be christened straightway, if so it may be. "

I did not know what to answer, for it was sudden. 

Not that I was much surprised, for Erling had ever been mostcareful of all that might offend in his way when he came into achurch with me, but that here in the dim church the question cameso strangely and, as it were, fittingly. I held out my hand to him, and looked round to the priests, who had heard all. One of them wasthat elder man who went to seek the king's body with us, and herose up and came to us, and bade us into the little bare sacristyapart. 

"My son, " he said to Erling, "it is a good and fitting wish; yet Iwould not have you do aught hastily. How long has this matter beenin your mind?"

"I think that it indeed began long years ago, when my lord herekept his faith with Thorleif when he might have escaped. That mademe think well of Christian men. He had not so much as taken oath. "

"Carl the Great would christen a heathen man first and teach himafterward, " said I, meaning indeed to help on Erling's hope withoutbringing my own name into the matter thus, and minding Carl's roughway with the Saxon folk. 

"Carl's man has taught first, and that all unknowing, " he said, smiling. "I do not know what he speaks of, but it has been worthdoing. "

"I only kept my word, father, as a Saxon should. "

"As a Saxon Christian has been taught to keep it, by his faith, rather, " he answered, smiling at me. "Well, well, so may it be. 

"Now, my son, you will need many a long day's teaching, mayhap. "

"I think not, father, " said Erling. "I have been in Wales, andthere I learned well-nigh enough. They gave me the prime signingthere. You have but my word for it, but Ethelbert himself said thatan I would be baptized he would stand sponsor for me. He said it aswe rode on the day of the great mist, when it chanced that all ofus must pray together. He saw me make the holy sign, and askedpresently if it was that of Thor. And I told him that in Wales Iwas what they call a catechumen. I mind me that so ran the word forone prime signed. "

"And thereafter he spoke to you?"

"He said many and wondrous things to me. "

I minded how often Ethelbert had spoken with Erling. I had deemedthat he did but ask him questions of Denmark, as once he did in myhearing at the first. 

So I wondered. But the old priest asked Erling to say the creed, and that he did well, and with a sort of gladness on him. Afterwhich the good father said that tomorrow should surely be thebaptism, in all form. 

"Nay, but here and now, " begged Erling. "Tomorrow I must be awaywith my master beyond the river, and I would fain be christenedhere--in yon presence. "

"Ay; why not, " said the old priest, half to himself, "why not? YetI will fetch the archbishop. "

He led the way back into the church, and we entered just below thesanctuary steps. In the little chancel lay the king; and almost inshadow, for no window light fell on it, the font stood at theentering in of the nave, opposite the one south door. 

"See, " said the priest, "some one has come in. Maybe he seeks youtwain. "

I looked toward the door, and dimly I saw a tall figure standingclose to the font, but I could not see who it was. Erling knew him. 

"It is Ethelbert, " he said very quietly; "he said he would be mygodfather. "

The priest set his hand on my arm and half shrank back. The otherpriest lifted his eyes from his book, and so bided, motionless. ButI did not rightly take in what they meant, and looked more closely. Then some stray gleam of light from the broken sky overhead cameinto the door, and it shone round the tall and gracious figure--andit was that of Ethelbert himself. 

I saw him, and there he bided while he turned his face to us, smiling at us. And so he set his hand on the font, and smiledagain, and was gone. 

"Brother, " said the seated priest, "did you see?"

"I saw, and I think it is but the first of many wonders which wemay see here. "

Now we stayed there still and hardly daring to move, looking yetfor the king to be yonder again, but we saw no more. Then at lastthe priest begged me to go to the archbishop and bring him, tellinghim what had happened. I went, and when Ealdwulf came there was nomore delay, but where the form of Ethelbert had stood there stoodErling, and was baptized by the archbishop, I and the old prieststanding for him. And thereafter he knelt at the steps of thesanctuary, and on him the hands of the archbishop were laid in hisconfirmation. 

That was the most wonderful baptism I have ever seen, and it bidesin my mind ever as I see another, even if it be but of a littlebabe of thrall or forester, so that for a time I seem to stand inthe church at Fernlea once more, and hear the voice of Erling as hemade his answers firmly and truly. Betimes it seems to me that itwas but longing and the work of minds in many ways overwroughtwhich showed us the form of the dead king there by the font--and Icannot tell. Yet the watching priest saw, besides us three who hadsearched for him. 

Presently, on the morrow, and again in days later, when the body ofthe king lay for the people to pass and see, and when it was takenwith all pomp to its resting in the great new cathedral which mencall that of Hereford, there were many healings and the like, asthey tell me. And at Marden, where Offa built at once the littlechurch which should mark where Ethelbert was hidden, that waterwhich welled from the place whence we took him healed many. 

Now we went forth from the church for a little while, and presentlyI went back alone and placed the little gift which Etheldrida hadgiven me on the breast of the king, hiding it next his heart in hisrobes. I had learned that they would not be moved again. Ealdwulfknew that I had done it, and when I came back to him, where hetalked yet with Erling in the reeve's chamber, he asked me if Iknew what the little case held. I did not, and that is known tonone save to her who gave it me. 

"I think that you two will value this more than other men, " he saidthen. 

And with that he gave us each a little silken bag, square, with across and a letter E worked thereon. He had cut for us each a lockfrom the head of Ethelbert, and had it set hastily thus for us. Andhe was right as to the way in which we held it of more worth thanaught else. Hilda wrought the little cases as she sat waiting inthe house. It is my word that mine shall go to my last resting withme. 

Now all too soon the dusk came, and we must set ourselves back fromthese wondrous things that had been to the ways of hard warriorsagain, with a precious charge in our keeping. With Hilda we supped, and then it was dark. Out in the stables the horses stood ready, mybrown second steed being made ready for the lady, and Erling'ssecond carrying the packs, as on our first journey from Norfolk. And then we heard the last words of farewell from the archbishop, and knelt for his blessing, even as the watch mustered outside inthe street, and the last wayfarer hurried into or from the gates, and I heard the horns which told their closing. It was darkoverhead, and the moon had not yet climbed far into the sky; whichwas as well for our passing the ford unseen, if Gymbert had itwatched. 

Then the reeve came in, armed and ready, and we must go. There wasa little sobbing from the good wife, as was no doubt fitting, butby no means cheering; and so we passed from the warmly-lit littlehall into the street, and mounted, clattering away toward thewestward gate of the town, with the reeve ahead and two of his menafter us. 

The gates swung open for us, and two wayfarers took advantagethereof to get inside, which was to their good fortune. Then we hada quarter of a mile of road to pass before we came to the fordbelow the field where our camp had been when we came. After us thegates were shut again, and we rode on. 

Then befell us a wonderful bit of good luck. There came the quicktramp of a horse coming toward us, and out of the gloom rode a manin haste. He pulled up short on seeing us, and I heard anotherhorse stop and go away directly afterward. It was too dark to seemuch against the black trees and land among which we rode, and theplainest thing about this comer was the little shower of sparkswhich flew now and then from the paving of the old way and from hishorse's hoofs. 

"Ho, " said the reeve, with his hand on his sword hilt, "who comes?"

"Is that you, reeve? Well glad am I. Are you out with a posseagainst those knaves at the ford?"

"Eh, " said the reeve, while we all halted, "is the ford beset withthe Welsh?"

The man laughed somewhat. 

"Not Welsh, but thieves of nearer kin. I ride homeward along theriver bank, and they stop me. It seemed to put them out that myhorse is not skew-bald, and that I am alone. However, they wouldrob me. "

The reeve whistled under his breath. 

"How have you got away?" he asked. 

"Rode over one of them who held my horse. There was one after me, or more. "

Now the reeve turned to me. 

"What is to be done?" he said blankly. "This is what we had to fearmost of all. This is surely Gymbert with his men. "

"How many may there be?" said I. 

"Ten or a dozen, and mostly mounted, " the stranger told me. 

Now I had no time to think of aught, for the men who waited for usheard the voices, and had been told that we had halted; whereonhere they came up the road at a hand gallop, in silence. The twomen of the reeve made no more ado, but fled townwards, and afterthem, swearing, went their leader. With him the stranger went also, shouting, and we three were left in the road with plunging horses;and then, with a wild half thought that we might meet and cut ourway through these knaves ere they knew we were on them, I bethoughtme of somewhat. I cried to Erling, and caught Hilda's bridle, andso leaped from the road to the meadow, and held on straight acrossit toward the dim outlines of bush and furze clumps which Iremembered as being close to our first camp. 

I suppose that against the black woodland, with the town rampartbeyond us, we were hardly noted, or else those who came made surethat we must try to get back to the town. At all events along theroad they thundered, past where we had stopped, and on after thereeve and his men, who were shouting for the guard to open to them. 

So we did not turn to right or left, but rode our hardest acrossthe soft turf, among the ashes of our camp fires, until we wereclose on the place where Ethelbert had dreamed his dream of Fernleachurch under the riverside trees, by the pool where I had bathedand frightened the franklin by my pranks. That schoolboy jest hadflashed into my mind with the memory of the shallows andhalf-forgotten ford across them. I thought I might find it again. 

"They are after us, " said Erling. "Whither now?"

Hilda drew her breath in sharply, but made no more sign of fear. 

"There is a ford here, " I said, "if I can but find it. Let thepackhorse go, if need be. "

"No need yet; they are at fault, " my comrade answered. 

Now I saw the tree which had sheltered the king, and close to itwas the ford, and already I scanned the surface of the swirlingwater for the breaks in its flow which would mark the shallows. Thepursuers had spread abroad somewhat, and were keeping on a linethat would lead them past us, for we had turned down to the riversomewhat sharply. 

Then the river water flashed white suddenly, and I pulled up. Thisford was beset also, for across it, waist deep in the middle, hustled and splashed a line of men whose long spears lifted blacklines against the gleam of the pool below. And I suppose we wereseen at the same time against the white water; for there came ayell from behind us, and the hoofs which followed us trampledwildly after us. 

At that the men in the water hurried yet more, passing to the Welshside, and that struck me as unlike the men who would seek to stayus. And Erling knew what it meant. 

"Welshmen, " he said--"raiders! After them, and call to them. "

With that I lifted my voice, and spurred my horse at the same time. 

"Ho, men of the Cymro!" I cried in Welsh. "Ho! we are beset. Ho, Jefan ap Huwal!"

The Welsh stayed in a moment, with a roar and swinging round ofweapons. Not fifty yards behind us, as the horses plunged into theford, there was a shout for halt, and Gymbert's men reined up witha sound of slipping hoofs and clattering weapons on the steep bankabove us. A sharp voice from the other bank called to know who wewere and who after us. 

"The Anglians!" I cried back. "Gymbert and ten men in pursuit!"

Then was a yell from the Welsh, and past us back they came with arush that told of hate for Gymbert. For a moment the longing to getbut one blow at that villain took hold of me, and I half turnedalso. 

"No, no, " said Hilda at my side, and I remembered I might not gofrom her. 

So I passed through the water, and on the far bank turned to seewhat I might. The white-clad Welsh were still swarming back, andtheir leader began to try to stop them. I heard, as did he, thesound of retreating horsemen as Gymbert found out the trap intowhich he had so nearly fallen, and made haste to get out of it. 

Now we were safe, and a tall Welshman came to me and welcomed us. All this far bank was like a fair; for it was full of cattle, andsheep, and horses, with a gray dog or two minding them. 

"Jefan told us you were to come, " he said; "but we looked for youto cross at the great ford. We thought none knew of this now. "

I told him how I found it, and thanked him for timely help. His menwere coming back, laughing and talking fast over the scare they hadgiven their enemy. They had taken one horse also, in the firstrush, but Gymbert had escaped. 

The chief gave a short laugh. 

"We were in time, indeed, " he said; "but your coming fairlyfrightened our rearguard across the water more quickly than ourwont. We could not tell who was coming. A wise man runs first andlooks round afterward, when he is in this sort of case. "

"It seems to me that you have been somewhat bold tonight, " I said. 

"Yes, indeed; which made us fear the more. But we have had a fairlifting, as you may see, dark as it is. Save that Offa has gone tosleep, as men say, we might not have come. We have lifted everyhead of stock well-nigh up to Sutton walls since dusk, " and hechuckled. "There was no man to hinder us. "

Then he told us that we were all bound for Dynedor hill forttogether, and that there we should find Jefan. And so we wentslowly, with the herd of raided cattle before us, with a silencewhich made me wonder. Presently I said as much, and the chiefchuckled again. 

"'Tis practice, " quoth he. "An you had had as much raiding as weborderers, you would have learned the trick of quiet cattledroving. I doubt if ever you had need to lift a herd. "

I heard Erling laugh, and he answered for me. 

"The paladin has most likely stolen as many head in a day as youmay find in a year. And I ken somewhat of the trade myself: I wasdriving his countryside when I first met him. But we have both doneit with the high hand, and I think that yours is like to be thebest sport. You are first-rate drovers!"

That pleased the raiders, and there was pleasant talk enough of olddays as we went on. Presently the moon came out, and we wentquicker. It shone on the white faces of the great Hereford oxen andkine, and showed us the keen dogs herding them skilfully as men. 

So at last the black hill of Dynedor, crested with its works, rosebefore us, and from it shone a score of watch fires. 

"See, Hilda, " I said, "yonder is your father, and all will bewell. "

She answered me cheerfully, with a little shake of the reins, as ifshe longed to hurry on; and I told her that now I must keep herback, as she had kept me just now. 

"Each to their own way, " she said, sighing somewhat: "the man tohis weapon, and the woman to the sickbed that comes thereafter. Seewhat one evil deed has let loose on this land. It is terrible tome. And how long it seems since we came to Fernlea in the brightsunshine, deeming that all was to go well!"

"Yet all is not so much amiss, " said I, seeing that the fears ofthe day had hold of her. 

And so I told her of Erling's christening, and of what we saw inthe church; for of this I had had no time to tell her before, savewhen Erling himself had been with us. 

Then in very gladness, for she liked my comrade, she lost hergloomy thoughts, and would tell him softly of her pleasure. And sowe climbed the steep of the hill, and were met at the gate by Jefanhimself, with a frank welcome. 

There were rough huts across the camp, set more or less at random, and among them burned the fires which we had seen. There would beabout fifty men at most in the place, now that all had returned;but the prince told me presently that he had had more when firstthe alarm had been raised that Offa was summoning his thanes to himfor some unknown reason; whereby I gathered that here he had waitedfor us. 

"Lady, " he said, as he helped Hilda from her horse, "your father isbut weak. I think that he began to mend when I told him thatdoubtless you would be here tonight. I hope your ride has been easyand without alarm. "

"Hardly, " said the chief who had rescued us. "It was a hard ridefor a matter of ten minutes, and we were frightened sorely. Thelady is the bravest I have ever met, for she screamed not once; andthe thanes are no bad judges of cattle raiding. "

"Why, you have met with men after your own heart, Kynan, " laughedJefan. "More of that tale by-and-by. 

"Well, lady, you are safe, and that is the best. Now you shall seeyour father. 

"See to our guests, brother. "

Jefan took Hilda's hand and led her to the best of the huts, and, with a word to one within, entered. In a moment he was out again, with a smile on his face in the firelight. I knew from that howSighard had met his daughter. 

Kynan gave some orders to his men, and they took our horses, leading them to a far corner of the camp. After that we were setdown to a great supper, and the tale of the flight and the raid wastold and retold. Then at last one fetched a little gilded harp, andKynan ap Huwal, the raider of cattle, set the whole story intosong, and did it well and sweetly. 

After that was done came a white-haired priest, and we knelt forthe vespers; and then the watch was set under the moonlight, andErling and I stood in the gateway of the fort, and looked out onthe quiet land below us. It was no very great hill, but the placewas strong. How old it may be I cannot say, perhaps no man knows;but since Offa drove the Welsh to the Wye it had been set in order, with a stockade halfway down the steep earthwork round the hillcrest, so that men on its top could use their weapons on those whowere trying to scale it. The dry ditch was deep and steep sided, and, so far as I could see in the moonlight, on this side at leastit would need a strong force to take it by storm, were it fairlymanned by say two hundred men. The gate had been made afresh ofheavy timber, narrow, and flanked on either side by overhangingmounds, whence men could rain javelins on those who tried to forceit; and outside the gate were slight fences, which bent in widehalf circles, inside which the cattle we had driven in were penned. Peaceful enough it all was, and the stillness of this hilltop afterthe long unrest seemed as of a very haven after storm. 

Presently Jefan and his brother came back after posting their men, and then for half an hour I sat with Sighard and Hilda in the hut. The thane had indeed had a narrow escape from the burning hall, andhad been left for dead by his pursuers. However, he had been butstunned by the blow which felled him from his horse, and presentlyrecovering, had managed to get across the river and to someWelshman's hut, whence Jefan took him. 

As for those who had burnt the hall, he was sure that they were ledby Gymbert, and that they were no housecarls of Offa's. They hadslain Witred and another of the Mercian thanes who had fled withhim. 

Then I asked him of himself and of his hurt. 

"I am old to have the senses knocked out of me, and a blow that youmight think little of is enough to keep me quiet for a time. However, that is all. Now that Hilda and you are safe, and the kingis found and honoured, I have naught to do but to get well. Troublenot for me. "

It seemed to me that there was no need for me to trouble aboutaught either, and out in the open air, by one of the fires, I slepttill the dawn woke me, without so much as stirring. 

CHAPTER XVIII. HOW JEFAN THE PRINCE GUARDED HIS GUESTS. 

In the stir which comes with the waking of a camp, I and Erlingwent out of the eastward gate and watched the sun coming up overthe Mercian hills across the river. The white morning mists laydeep and heavy below us, and the little breeze from the southwestdrifted curls of it up the hill and across it, mixed with the smellof the newly-lighted fires; and as the sun touched the drifts theyvanished. In the cattle enclosures the beasts moved restless andghostlike, lowing for their home meadows after the night on theopen hillside. Jefan had ridden out to go round his posts, and Iwas waiting to bid Hilda good morrow before breakfast. 

"What shall you do next?" asked Erling, with his eyes on the mistytreetops below us. 

He was silent beyond his wont this morning, and I did not wonder atit. 

"I can hardly say. I have thought that by-and-by, when Sighard isfit to move hence, we might get to one of the Welsh ports, and socross into my own land, Wessex, unknown to any in all Mercia. "

Erling nodded. 

"That is good, " he said. "I only wish we were a trifle farther fromthe Wye now, or that we had a few more men. "

"You think that Gymbert is still to be feared?"

"T know it. Unless we get hence shortly we shall be fallen on. Thereeve told me that he could gather five-score men of the worst sortin a day by the raising of his finger. "

"It would need men of the best to take this place. "

"Outlaws and suchlike I meant--men who will have Gymbert's promiseof inlawing again if they will do his bidding. See, here comesJefan!"

Up the hill from out of the mists rode the prince, and with him rana few of his men, swiftly as mountain men will, so that the horsewas no swifter up the steep. After them, through the mist, from menI could not see, sped an arrow, badly aimed, which fell short, andtold of danger. 

One of the two men who were at the gate on guard turned andwhistled, and the rest, busy over their cooking, dropped what theyheld and ran to their weapons. Kynan came hastily to us, andwatched his brother as he rode up. 

"Jefan is in a hurry, " he said. "Get your arms, thane, for theremust be reason. Mayhap it is naught, however, for one is easilyscared in a fog. "

Still he was anxious; for if he had looked at me he would have seenthat I was already armed, and that so also was Erling. We neededbut our spears to complete the gear for battle--if that was tocome--and they stood, each with the round shield at its foot, bythe fire where we slept, twenty paces off. 

Now Jefan pulled up, and tried to look back through the mists. Theywere thinning fast as the sun climbed higher, but were yet thick. His men came on and entered the gate, while Kynan asked what wasamiss. 

"There are men everywhere, " one said--"Mercians. They must haveslain the outpost toward the ford, and so have crept on us undercover of the thickness. "

"Trying to see where their cattle are, " said Kynan. "They will notcome up here. "

The man shook his head, but laughed. 

"They are bold enough to shoot at us, however, " he said. 

"You would do the same if you met a Mercian cattle lifter, " laughedKynan. "That is naught. "

Jefan rode in slowly, bidding us good morrow cheerfully as he came. Kynan said that he supposed the owners of the kine were about. 

"They, or some others who should be on the other side of theriver, " answered his brother carelessly, as he dismounted. "Send apicket down on the west side of the hill, and bid them be wary. Letthem eat their breakfast as they go, and send men to keep in touchwith them. I can see naught in this mist, and if we have to leavehere we must know in time. Come, let us get to our meal. "

Plainly enough I saw that there was more in the matter than Jefanwould let his men know yet; but if I was anxious, I would no moreshow it than he. So we sat down to the food his men had ready, andbefore we had half finished a man came and spoke to him quietly andwent his way again. 

"One of the western picket. It seems that here we must stay for awhile. "

So said Jefan, and laughed a short laugh. But he did not look athis brother, nor did Kynan look at him. 

"That is the worst of a raid, " said Kynan. "It stirs up such ahornet's nest round one's ears. However, we on the border aresomewhat used to it. We can take care of ourselves. "

We went on eating, and then a second man came; and Jefan told himto call in the pickets, after he had heard what was said. Then heturned to me at last. 

"Thane, " he said, "we seem to be beset here, but how and with whatforce we cannot yet tell. I am sorry, for your sakes and thelady's, that so it is. I fear our raid has made trouble for you, bybringing Offa's men on us in the hope we may be forced to returnour booty. "

"Our fault, I fear, for keeping you here, prince, " said I. "I thinkthat of your kindness to us you have stayed longer near the riverthan you might have done at any other time. "

He smiled. 

"That were to credit me with too much, " he said. "Mostly theMercians care little to follow us. There lies our mistake. "

"Then it may be that Gymbert is after us, " said I, "and this hashappened because he knows that we are here. He is doingQuendritha's bidding. "

"Not likely in the least, " said Kynan; "it is just a cattle affair. It is my fault for suggesting a raid last evening. I would go, though Jefan had no mind for it. "

"Wrong, brother. 

"Do not listen to him, thanes. I did but stay here because it washis turn to go. One of us must needs bide in the camp. "

Then they both laughed, and I dare say would have gone on withtheir jest; but there came a cry from the gate, and they bothleaped up. It was the word that a man bearing a white scarf on aspear was coming. 

They went to the gate, which was not yet closed, and Erling and Iclimbed the rampart near and looked over, bareheaded, lest ourEnglish helms should tell who we were. In my own mind I was prettysure that we were sought. 

The mists had thinned to nothing, and only lingered in the hollowsand round the scattered tree clumps. Long ago the Welsh had baredall this hillside, and there was no cover for a foe as he came upthe hill. Across the grass came one man alone, and that man wasGymbert, as I had half expected. It was ourselves whom he wasafter. Maybe his only chance of regaining favour with the kingbeing through Quendritha, he was trying his best to pleasure her. Or else she had threatened him. Either would be enough to set himon his mettle, for none with whom I had spoken thought that theforced retirement of the queen would last long. She would soon beas powerful as ever, they said. 

Now he came within half arrow shot of the gate, outside of whichthe two princes stood. There he halted, and lowered his spear tothe ground. 

"Jefan ap Huwal the prince?" he said in the best of Welsh. 

"You know me well enough by sight, " Jefan replied. "There needs noceremony. Tell us what you want here. "

"I bring a message from Offa the king. It is his word that, if youwill give up the English fugitives you have with you, this matterof the cattle will not be noticed. "

"We have no objection to its being noticed, " said Jefan. "I don'tknow what else you could do about it. But you say this message isfrom Offa?"

"Ay. You have here with you a Frankish thane, so called, being aWessex man in disguise, a heathen Dane his servant, and a girl, escaped thrall of the queen. Doubtless you have apprehended themfor us, and I only need ask you to give them up. "

"This needs no answering, Gymbert. You never were known as a truthteller. This is your own affair, or Quendritha's, for Offa has seenno man to give any such order to. Nor dare you go near him on yourown account, or short would be your shrift. Get hence, and takeyour lies back to her who sent you. Mayhap you have told that queenthat you have slain Sighard the thane. If so, another lie or twowill make no odds. "

Thereat Gymbert grew purple with passion. Plainly that was justwhat he had told the queen. And now he began to bluster, after hiswont, stammering with rage. He had forgotten what we must have toldthe princes. 

"You hear the message? Pay heed to it, or it will be the worse foryou. Set these folk outside the walls straightway, or else--"

He shook his spear at the gate. 

"I will not give them up, " said Jefan; "and if--"

He set his hand on his sword hilt and laughed. Naught more wasneeded. 

Then Kynan, who was fairly stamping, broke in, being nowise sopatient as his brother:

"Hence, knave and liar! If there were naught else, it were enoughthat you have called a freeborn thane's daughter a thrall to yourevil mistress. The truce is at an end. "

His sword flashed out, and Gymbert was ware of bent bows on therampart which had more than a menace for him. He turned his horseslowly and went his way, only quickening his pace when he was outof range. Just before that some man loosed an arrow at him, whichmissed him but nearly; and at that Jefan's pent up rage found avent. 

"Take that man and bind him!" he cried to those on the rampart. "Shame on us that a truce bearer should be shot at. Bind him, andset me up a gallows that the country round may see. "

I saw the man throw down his bow and hold out his hands. 

"The prince is right, " he said in a dull voice. 

Jefan walked up to him and looked at him. 

"So you own that? Well, you shall not die. 

"Set him in a hut till this affair is ended, and then we will thinkof what shall be done to him. "

His passion had blazed up and passed as the fierce rage of theCymro will. They took the man away, and he turned to us with a wordof regret on his lips, and that was cut short by a yell from therampart, while the gate was swung to and barred hastily. I ran tomy spear and shield, while Kynan cried to his men to get to theirplaces; and scattered enough they seemed as they lined theramparts. Already they had driven the cattle from the enclosureswestward down the hill to the woodlands. 

As I took my spear from the place where it stood upright, I lookedtoward the hut where Hilda was, and saw her standing in the door. It was the first sight I had of her that morning, and now her eyeswere wide with wonder at the cries and bustle of armed men. 

"Wilfrid, what is it all?" she cried. 

"Gymbert has gathered some men, and is trying to make Jefan give usup, " I said, knowing it was best to tell her plainly. "But you needhave no fear; this place is strong, and the man cannot have anyfollowing worth naming. "

"There will be fighting?"

"I think there will be little; but the arrows may come over therampart, and you must keep under cover. "

"Shall you take part if there is any?"

"Why, of course, " said I, laughing; "it is for you. "

She looked at me, and I know that for a moment she had a mind tobeg me not to fight; but that she could not do, and so she onlysmiled a wan smile and bade me have a care. So I bent and kissedher hand, and she went back into the hut. Sighard was calling toher to come and tell him what all the turmoil was. 

Then I hurried to where Jefan stood on the works by the gate, whence one could see all over the camp, and half round the hillsideas well. Not a shred of mist was left, and it was as glorious amorning as one could see; only it was hotter than the wont of aMaytime morning, and over the southward hung a heavy, white-toppedcloud bank, with a promise of thunder in its pile. Not that I notedit now, but I had done so. From the ramparts there was more thanenough to keep my eyes on the hillside. 

Up the steep came three bodies of men, to right and left, where thehill was sharpest, and straight for the gate, where there was along, even slope ending in a platform, as it were, before it. Gymbert himself headed this company on foot, and men whose namesthe princes seemed to scorn altogether led the others. Altogetherthere were not less than a hundred and fifty men; but as they drewnearer I saw that they were not at all the sort of force with whichI should hope to take so strongly stockaded a place as this. Outlaws, runaway thralls, and such-like masterless men they were, ill armed and unkempt and noisy. Their only strength was in theirnumbers, so far as I could see. 

As for ourselves, the gate was the weakest place, by reason ofthere being no ditch before it, and that the ground was level, ornearly so, for twenty paces outside. I did not think it in theleast likely that our men could not hold off the two side attacks;for the stockade was well placed and high, and the ditchsheer-sided and deep. Take it all round, it was hard to see howGymbert expected to take the place, or why he would try it at all. 

"Quendritha is driving him, " said Kynan, laughing, when I said asmuch. "If that woman bids a man do a thing, he has to do it, or woebetide him. But it will be a fight, for a time. "

Now Gymbert halted his men beyond bow shot, and called to Jefanonce more to give us up; and so finding no answer beyond a laughfrom the men who were watching him from the rampart, drew his swordand bade his men fall on. 

They broke into a run for a dozen paces, and then some half ofeither company halted, and while the rest went forward, those whostood began to try to clear the way with arrow flights, shootingover their heads so that the shafts might drop within thestockading. And at the same time our men began to shoot, somewhattoo soon; for the Welsh bow will not carry so far as the English, though the arrows are more deadly, being heavier. 

Seeing that, Jefan bade his men hold their hands until he gave theword; on which Gymbert called to his men, and they came the faster. The arrows met them then at short range, and in a deadly hail, andthey faltered. Many fell under them, yet they still came on; andnow the men who had been shooting found that the Welsh were toowell sheltered under the stockade timbering for much harm to bedone them, and they ran and joined their comrades at some call fromtheir leaders. Then without stay the whole three companies threwthemselves with a great shout against the defences, leaping intothe ditch on either side, and surging up against the gate itself. 

In a breathing space our Welsh were ready with the long spears, andas one by one the heads of those who climbed gate or stockadeshowed themselves, hoisted up by their comrades, or climbing insome way or other, back they were sent with a flash of the terribleweapon, falling on those below them. And now and again the Welshspears darted through the spaces between the timbers of thestockade at some man who came close to them and was spied, or atthose who tried to help their comrades to climb. The whole placewas full of yells and shouting. 

But it was harder work at the gate, for there the foemen were moredensely packed before us, and they seemed to climb in an unendingstream. More than one fell inside the gate, and there lay still;but none had won his way to the ground alive, nor had we yet lost aman. The loss was all on the side of the attack. 

Then at last the men at the gate drew back for a time; but from theside attacks came a new danger. With spear butt and seax they weretrying to undermine the stockade, and one could hear the creakingof the stout timbers as they tried to tear them down. It would havegone hardly with us had there been but a few more men, or if thesehad brought pick and spade with them. 

As it was, that attempt did not last long. Into the crowd of menwho worked the heavy javelins fell, and through the timbering thereddened spears went and came, driving at last the foe to saferdistance. And so the first attack ended, and for all that Gymbertfrom the gate tried to urge them on, his men stood sullenly in thedeep ditch and under the gate, where we could not well reach them, save by casting javelins and darts high into the air, that theymight pitch among them; but there were few throwing weapons tospare. 

"He would have done better to attack at one point only, " saidJefan, sitting down on the rampart above the gate. "He might haveoverwhelmed us so, for he has men enough. "

His brother laughed. 

"There is a difference between us in this way, " he said, "and it isa great one: there is little fight in his men, and we must needsfight our best. Listen! they are passing some word round. "

So it was, for there fell a silence on the humming men below us, and we could hear muttered words from one to another. Then theattack came again from the same three places, but I thought it wasnot pushed home as at first. Nor did it last so long. In a fewminutes men began to get out of the ditch and away down thehillside while the Welsh were too busy to shoot at them. There theyscattered, and stood and watched. And then the attack on the gateceased, and back the foe went. 

"After them, and scourge them home to their mistress, " shoutedKynan, leaping down to the gateway, where his men did but wait someword which should tell them to throw it open for a sally. 

I looked for Jefan; but he was across the camp, seeing hastily tothe weakened places in the stockade. 

"Kynan, " I cried, "have a care! This is what they want you to do!Wait!"

For I could see that in the open Gymbert had the advantage ofnumbers, and I suspected that he was trying to draw the fiery Welshfrom their works. There was surely some reason for thishalf-hearted attack on the stockade that had been already provedtoo strong. 

He did not hear me. It is in my mind that I may have called to himin the Frankish tongue of my last warfare. That is likely enough, for with the clash of arms again I know I had been thinking in thefamiliar tongue once more. I do not know, but again I called him, and he seemed not to hear. The gate flew open, and with a wild yellof victory out went the Welshmen, with the prince at their head. 

Jefan heard and turned back, and called to him to stay; but he alsowas too late. He had but a dozen men with him, while from theopposite side of the camp those who had driven off their foes hadjoined those who poured out with Kynan. One or two of Jefan's menshouted, and went with them, unheeding the call of their leader tostay. 

Then in a moment I knew what the word which had been passed meant. The Mercians who had drawn off from the side attacks closed up andcharged down on the scattered Welsh, on whose pursuit Gymbert andhis men turned. We could do naught but stand and watch, helpless, for we dared not leave the gate, which we could not close againstthe retreat which must come. 

Round Kynan and his men Gymbert's force swarmed, and the din ofwild battle rang as the ancient foes, Welsh and Mercian, met on thelevel turf. I saw Kynan's red sword rise above the turmoil, andheard his voice rallying his men to him; and then he had themtogether in a close body, outnumbered indeed by two to one, butbetter fighters and better trained than the mob against them. Andthen they began to cut their way back to the gate. 

We stood there across it, waiting, and then it was our turn. Of asudden out of the ditch on either hand leaped men who had waitedthere unnoticed for this moment, and they fell on us. We wereeight, and but four of us could stand in the gateway at a time. Jefan and I and Erling and a tall Welshman were the first, andbefore us were some dozen Mercians, and more to come as they couldfind room on the narrow causeway. 

Now it was a question whether we might hold the gate till Kynan wonback to it, or whether when he did come he should find it heldagainst him; and for one terrible moment I had a fear that menwould be coming over the stockade in the rear upon us. And I couldnot look round, for I had all my time taken up in keeping my ownlife from the attack in front. 

I think it was about that time that Kynan began to sing somewonderful old Welsh war song, which rang above the clash of weaponsand the cries of those who fought. It took hold of me, and I seemedto smite in time to its swinging cadence. Yet he came back veryslowly. 

Jefan went down first. Into the ditch he rolled, with his grip onthe throat of a Mercian; for his sword snapped, and he flew at theman. One from behind us took his place with a yell of rage, and hewent too far, and was gone also, speared at once. Then another, andanother to my left; for the tall Briton was down, and still Erlingand I were not hurt. I would that Kynan would get back morequickly. He was coming, but the press before us was thick. 

So we fought, and I fell to thinking what a wondrous sword this waswhich Carl the Great had given me. It shore the spear shafts, andthe brass-studded shields seemed to split before it touched them, and the tough leather jerkins of the forest men could not hold itsedge back. The wild song of Kynan never ceased, and he seemed tosing of it. He was getting nearer, but the Mercians throngedbetween his men and us. 

Now there seemed to be a grim joy in the faces of the men beforeme, and the Briton at my right fell. There was none left to takehis place, and there were but three of us in the gate. 

"Kynan! Kynan!" I cried, for in a moment he would find his retreatbarred. I do not know whether any voice came from me, but I seemedto call him. 

Then Erling and I were alone in the gateway, and the snarlingMercians leaped at us. The last Welshman had fallen, hurling hisbroken sword at a man who smote at me, and so staying the blow. 

"A good fight for a man's last, master, " said Erling to me throughhis teeth, standing steadily as a rock with his hacked shieldlinked in mine, and his notched sword swinging untiringly to thegrim old viking war shout "Ahoy!" as it fell. 

Kynan was twenty yards from us, and now I saw Gymbert among thosewhom he was steadily driving back. 

A shadow swept over me, and it grew darker. I saw all the landbelow me lying in brightest sunlight, and then the great swiftcloud shadow fled across it, though round us there was not a breathof wind. I think the men before us two shrank back a little at thatmoment, so that I had time to note all that went on, as a man willat such a time, and yet without taking his eyes from the foe beforehim. 

That was but a breathing space. With a fresh yell the Mercians fellon us again, and I had three of them on me; and my hands were full, though they hampered one another. The old Wessex war cry which Ihad not heard for so long came back to me, and I shouted "Out!out!" and met them. There needed but a little time and Kynan wouldbe on the causeway. His song rang close to us. 

Erling reeled and steadied himself against me, and the Mercianshowled. His war shout rang once, and then he fell across my feet, face downward, and I stood over him in a white rage, and set myteeth and smote. It came to me that there were more men on thecauseway now, but that they would not near me. I was fendingspearheads from me, and I forgot Kynan. 

Then of a sudden those who were on me seemed to know that his songwas in their very ears, and they looked round. His men were on thenarrow gate path, and they were between them and me; and with thatthey yelled and fled into the ditch on either side the causeway, and I was aware that for a long minute I had kept the gate alone. 

But I did not think of that. Out of the way of heedless, trampingfeet of those who came back into safety I must get my fallencomrade, and I threw my sword within the gate and stooped anddragged him after it, setting him on one side, on the steep rampartbank, out of the way. He smiled and tried to speak, but could not;and even so much cheered me, for I had thought him dead. 

Some one came swiftly and touched me as I bent over him, and I sawthe old priest. 

"Leave him to me, " he said. "See to Kynan now; there may be workyet for the lady's sake. "

Even as I rose at his word, loath to leave my comrade, but knowingthat I must, and while I still had my face from the gate, therecame a blinding flash of lightning from the ragged black edge ofthe cloud overhead, and with it one short, awesome crash ofthunder. The storm which had crept up behind us had broken on thehilltop. 

After that crash came a dead silence, and then were yells of terrorsuch as the fight had had no power to raise from men on eitherside. And among them one voice cried shrill that this was the workof Ethelbert, the slain king. 

Then as the foe fled back the gates swung to, and I heard the barsclatter into their sockets, and Kynan came to me. 

"Holy saints!" he said; "look yonder!"

I went a pace or two up the earthwork and looked over toward thefoe. Some twenty yards from the gate lay as it were a blackenedheap, round which reeled and staggered men with hands to blindedfaces, and from which those who were unhurt fled in wildest terrordown the hill, casting even their weapons from them. Save onlythose who could not fly, not one Mercian was staying. 

"Yonder lies Gymbert, " Kynan said in a still voice. "The boltstruck him. It is the judgment of Heaven on him for that which hewrought in darkness. "

CHAPTER XIX. HOW WILFRID CAME HOME TO WESSEX. 

For a moment I looked and then turned away, with but one thought inmy mind, and that was the knowledge that it was a good thing thatthe punishment of this man had been taken from our hands. I do notthink that I took in all the terror of it at the time, for on thatfield there was death in so many forms--death brought needlessly byhis contriving again, and in all injustice--and this end of his wasto me but right and fitting. Some terrible fate the man deserved, and he had met it. Now I had my own friends to think of. 

"See to Jefan!" I said to Kynan, without a word of Gymbert. "Hefell at the gate, in the first onset. "

"My fault, " groaned the brother, "my fault. I should have waitedhis word before sallying out. I heard you call me back, too, andheeded not. "

He called some men, and they opened the gate and passed outhastily, while I knelt at the side of Erling. The old priest wastrying to stay the bleeding from a great wound in his side; but heshook his head at me, and I knew that it was hopeless. 

Erling knew it also. 

"Get to the others, father, " he said; "I am past your heeding. "

"They will fetch me if I am needed, my son, " the old man answered. "There are few of us who cannot tend a common wound. I am butwanted at the last. "

"Ay, for the one thing, " said Erling, with a great light springinginto his weary eyes. "For me also, father. 

"Tell him, master. "

The old man looked at me, and I nodded. He was a British priest, and one had been told that they and our priests hated each otherand quarrelled over deep matters; but what was that in this moment?Neither Briton nor Englishman, priest of St. David's nor ofCanterbury would heed that here and thus. He rose and wenthurriedly, and we two were alone. 

"We kept the gate, " he said. 

"Ay, we kept it; and all is well. "

"Jefan is not dead, " he said next; "he lay and watched it all. Icould see him. "

Then across my shoulder he saw some one, and smiled. I turned, andthere was Hilda, white and still, standing by us, and she set herhand on my shoulder. Then she bent toward my comrade. 

"Ay, you two kept the gate, and all are praising you. They say thatbut for you the fort had been lost. "

The lightning came again, and after a second or two the thunder, close still, but not so terribly so. The rain would come presently, and I longed for it, but not yet. I dared not move Erling, andthere was the priest to come. 

Now he came, and with him brought that which was needed; and so wetwo knelt, and there came one or two Welshmen, gently, and kneltalso, unlike our Saxons, who would have stood aloof, with baredheads indeed, but unsharing. 

I will say naught of that little service. When it was ended Erlingclosed his eyes and sighed, as one who is content; and we waitedfor them to open again, but they did not. It was the first and lastsacrament of the new-made Christian. 

The priest ended his words, and looked at me. Hilda took her cloakand gave it to him, and he set it across my comrade, and that wasall. He was Ethelbert's first follower to the new place he had won, and that also seemed good to me. 

Through the gate came Kynan, followed by four men who bore on aspear-framed stretcher their prince who had fallen. 

"All well, " he called up to me cheerfully. "Naught but a broken legfrom the fall, and no wound. "

Then the rain came, sweeping in a sheet across the open hilltop. Hilda took my arm. 

"Come, " she said, "take me to the hut again. My father is well-nighraving because he is too weak to fight. Once he rose and staggeredto the door, and there fell. He cried to you as you stood alonewith those savage men before you in the gate. Did you not hearhim?"

So she spoke fast, and drew me away to the hut, and there Sighardbade me tell him all I might of the fight. It had been hard for himto lie and hear the din going on, to know that the battle was forHilda and for him, and not to be able to share it. And he grumbledthat the girl would not look out on it and tell him how it went. 

"But I saw Wilfrid in the gate, " she said, "and I feared for himfor a moment, until I saw that the foe feared him; and then I wasproud. But Erling has gone, father. "

"A good man and steadfast, " Sighard said. "I think that you and Iowe life to him and Wilfrid alike. It will be long before we forgethim, or before you find such another comrade and follower, Wilfrid. "

More there was said of him at that time, but not too much. I hadknown him but a little while, but in that we had gone through periltogether with but one mind. It hardly seemed possible that it wasonly a matter of six weeks since I took him from the Norwichmarketplace. 

The thunder rolled round us while we talked of him, passing butslowly, and the rain fell in sheets, washing away the more terriblestains of war. Through it came back, unarmed and humbly, some ofthe Mercians, begging truce wherein to take away their comrades, and Kynan spoke to them. As we had reason to think, the wholeaffair was the doing of Gymbert, so far as his men knew. Behind himwas the hand of Quendritha, of course, but of that they had heardno more than that to take us would please her. 

When the storm ended, with naught but a far-off mutter of thunderamong the hills beyond the Wye to mind us of it, I went out to findJefan. At that time there were folk from the Welsh woodlands comingup to help in any way that was needed, for a fire on the highestpoint of the ramparts was sending a tall smoke curling and waveringinto the air, and the meaning of that was well known to them. Onemight see by the way in which they were tending the wounded anddigging two long trenches without the ramparts, where the slainshould rest presently, that such fights were no new thing to themon the marches of Mercia. 

Jefan the prince lay in a hut, and he smiled ruefully as I came in. His ankle was broken, and the old priest had set it, skilfullyenough, but it would be many a long day before he could use itagain. He held out his hand to me before I could speak. 

"Are you hurt?" he said anxiously. 

I was not, save for a scratch or two of no account. More was Kynan, and that was a wonder, or his luck, as he would have it. But Jefansaid, trying to laugh:

"I would that I might see just one bout of sword play betwixt youtwo. I had held my brother as the best swordsman in all the West, but I saw a better in the gate. There I must lie helpless, with aMercian across me moreover, and it was somewhat of a comfort thatthere was that to watch. I had seen naught of it but for the fall. "

So I had not been learning all that the best men in the Frankisharmies could teach me of weapon craft for nothing, and hereafter Ilearned that such praise from Jefan was worth having. 

But as for my thanking them for this protection of us, they wouldhave it that the whole trouble was of their own making, since theyhad stayed so near the border after a raid. Even now we must hence, for the sheriff would gather a levy to follow them no doubt. Itneeded no command from Offa for that; but he would be here anon, inleisurely wise perhaps, but certainly. 

"Wherefore we must go, " said Kynan. "Then, as usual, he will findno one to fight with, and naught but a few broken marrow bones toremind him that last night we feasted on Mercian cattle up here. "

Now I would that Erling might have been laid to rest in Fernlea, near to Ethelbert, but that could not be. We set him in a placenear the gate which he had kept so well, raising a little moundover him, and Jefan said that it should be a custom with everywarrior of the Cymro who entered the camp in the days to come thathe should salute him, and that the tale of his deed should be toldat the camp fire here from age to age, so long as harp was strungand men should sing of deeds worth minding. Maybe that was theresting and that the honour the viking would have chosen forhimself. 

And he was set there with all the still rites of the ancient Churchof the Briton, in the way which he had learned to love. 

Alone, unmarked Gymbert lies, out of sight of the warriors againstwhom he came. The Mercians dared not touch him, and the Welsh wouldnot. But Jefan bade that man who had shot at him see to him, andthat was the punishment for his deed. Men say that when a stormbreaks round Dynedor hill fort it is ill to be there, for then hewanders round the gate unquiet and wailing; and so he also is notforgotten, nor the evil which he wrought. 

That evening we were in some Welsh thane's house, far in the foldsof the Black Mountains, and there not even Offa could reach us. Thepeople had come with litters and hill ponies, and slowly andsomewhat painfully we had gone our way from the hill, gathering thecattle, and leaving men to bring them after us still more slowly. 

"Hurry no man's cattle, " quoth Kynan, "except when they are by wayof becoming yours by right of haste homeward to the hills. "

In this homestead, whose name I cannot write, we rested for afortnight or so, while Sighard gathered his strength again andJefan's ankle knit itself together. For me there was the best ofhunting in the hills and rich forests with Kynan, who was a masterof all woodcraft, and with our host. Wonderfully plentiful was gameof all sorts, whether red deer or fallow, boar, or wolf, or badgerin the forests, and here and there beaver as well as otter in theswift trout streams. There were the white wild cattle also; andthere were tales of a bear somewhere in the hills, but we nevercame on his tracks, though I knew them well from having seen themoften enough on the Basque frontier lands. That one chance ofhaving slain the bear there was the only matter of hunting in whichI was ahead of my hosts. 

At the end of the fortnight we went from this village to theancient city of Caerleon, travelling slowly, though Jefan madeshift to mount a horse, and so ride with us. Pleasant were the Junedays that passed among the hilly ways, under the great greenmountains, and through the forest lands, with good friends andpleasant halts by the way. And I was going homeward now in alltruth. 

Jefan had a wonderful palace in Caerleon, which his forbears hadheld since the days when they took the place of the Roman governorby whom it had been built. I think that it had been but littlealtered, and on its walls were still the pictures the artistsbrought from far-off Rome had painted, and its floors were laidwith the wondrous patterned pavement of the old days, so beautifulthat it almost seemed a shame to tread on them. The old Roman wallsstood round the town, and there were more houses, less butwell-nigh as good, in the place, and the great tower the Romansmade. 

Yet, being a Saxon and a forest-bred man, I cared not at all forthe stone-walled houses. They seemed low and hot to me, and aboveone was the ceiled roof, all unlike the high open timbering of ourhalls, where the smoke curls, and the birds are as free to perch onthe timbers as they were in the oaks whence they were cut. Thewalls round the town irked me also, for one does not like to feelshut in from the open country. One must have fences, of course, andmaybe in border places earthworks and stockades, but surely no moreshould be needed. Yet in a day or two I grew used to all this, andI have naught but good to say of Caerleon elsewise. 

For when we had been there a few days Jefan would speak with me, and together we went to the walls of the city and looked southwardacross the river toward the Severn sea, beyond which lay my home. 

"See, friend, " he said, "there is your way, and there is a shipcrossing to the old port at Worle tomorrow. Now, from all you havetold me, there is a chance that through her daughter Quendritha mayyet try to harm you. "

"I think she cannot, " I said. "So far as I know, she has neverlearned where my home is. "

"Yet, " he said, "go home and see how things are for you. Well Iknow that your first thought is for the Lady Hilda, and that isright. I am going to see your wedding. But you cannot take her homewithout going there first to learn whether she will have any hometo go to. "

"That is what I have been thinking, " said I. "You are but first inspeaking of the matter by a day or so. "

"Well, then, do you go at once. If all is well, then you shall comeback here, and so there will be a wedding. If not, come back, and Iwill give you a place with me. 

"Nay, but listen. I have sorely troublesome tenants, the Danes, inour land of Gower, and you can take them in hand for me. You arethe man I need as what you would call the ealdorman there. You maytake such a place in all honour. "

"Jefan, " I said, "you are indeed a friend, and I will not say no toyou. All seems to go well when you have a hand in it. "

"Sometimes, " said he, laughing. "I only wish that everything was aseasily arranged as this. Well, go. I want you back to stay, and yetI don't, as one may say. At all events, we will have the weddinghere. "

Now it need not be said that on the next day I did go, landing inthe early morning under the ancient walled camp of Worle, which theEastern traders made when they used to come for our Mendip metals;and there I hired a horse and rode homeward, sorely longing for mygood skew-bald steed, which stood in a Roman stable at Caerleon. 

Now I cannot tell all the thoughts which came into my mind as Iclimbed the last hill and looked down into the wooded hollow wherelay our home. The long years seemed to roll back, and it was but asyesterday that I had been there. And then I met a man I knew, oneof our own thralls; and he seemed to have aged all in a moment, forI had thought, before he drew near, to see his face as it had beenon the day when I went to Winchester to see the bride of our kingbrought home. He did not know me, but he doffed his cap. 

"Wulf, " said I, "how fares the thane?"

"Well, lord, " he answered, staring at me. "He is in the hall an youwant him. "

And then of a sudden a great smile began to grow across his face, and he roared in his honest Wessex voice:

"By staff and thorn, if it is not our young master home from thewars! Good lack, but how you have grown and widened!"

He clutched at my hand and shook it, and then kissed it, after afriend's fashion first, and then as a thrall should, saying allsorts of welcomes. And then he turned, forgetting any businesswhich was taking him to the hill, and must needs lead my horse withall care down to the hall. And as he went, whenever he saw any manof the place he shouted to him, and one by one men came running, until I had half the village after me. That was a good old Saxonwelcome, and I could not find fault with it. 

So we came to the hall gate, and the dogs ran out and barked; and Ithought I could tell those which had been but pups when I lefthome, for they had been my charge. Then they bayed and yelled, mistrusting what all the noise meant, though they saw none butfriends there, till two gray old hounds rose from the sunny cornerof the court and came running, and they knew me; and I called themby name, and the rest stilled their clamour. 

Then, with his sword caught up to him, my father came to the greatdoor and called for silence, and so saw me as I sat in my outlandmail and stretched my hands to him; and after him came my mother. So I was home once more, and all was well. 

I need say naught of the feasting which they made for me, nor ofall that I had to tell of my doings since that day when the Danescame and took me. Little enough there was to tell me, save of thevillage happenings; and that was well, for it meant that there hadin every way been peace. 

Two days after I came home my cousin came from Weymouth, rejoicingto see me safe and well once more, for he had ever blamed himselffor my loss. 

Presently we spoke of Ecgbert, but there was yet no chance for himto return. Our Wessex queen, Quendritha's daughter, was bad as hermother, in all truth; but Bertric the king was just and wise, saveonly when he was swayed by her. Moreover, to him Ecgbert had swornfealty when he came to the crown, and until he was gone he would donaught. 

And then there was the question as to whether it was safe for me tocome home. 

There was an old thane who came to see me at this time, and he hadbeen to Winchester within a few days; and he settled the matter, having heard all the court news from Mercia. 

"Quendritha's power is over for good and all, " he said. "Offa hassworn a great oath that he will never set eyes on her again. Theysay that she is shut up in some stronghold, with none but men ofthe king's own round her, and that there she pines and rages inturn, helpless for harm. You may be sure that no word of you hascome hither. Doubtless she believes you fled back to Carl theGreat. You may sleep in peace. "

"Get married, my son, and settle down, " said my mother softly. "Imay not bear to lose you again. "

So that other matter was easily settled, as may be supposed, thoughno doubt my good mother would have fain had somewhat more say inthe choice of a wife for me. But when my father and cousin heard ofthe way in which we two had met, and what we had gone throughtogether, they said it was good that I had found no fair weather, fireside bride, and there was a great welcome ready for her as soonas we could bring her home. 

Ten miles south of Selwood, on the forest's edge, lies that hallwhich was my mother's, and to which I had the right as her son, andthere I was to live. I think that I have spoken of it before asthat which gave me the right to the rank of thane. Now and then wehad gone there and bided in the hall, seeing to the lands, and soforth, but mostly it had been left to the care of the steward. Soit was waiting for me, and thither I should bring Hilda as soon asall was ready. 

And I need not tell of that time of preparation, which seemed longto me; but at last we sailed across the still sea from Worle toCaerleon--my father, and my cousin, and half a dozen others of ourfriends--for word had gone and come from Jefan by the fishers ofthe Parrett river, and he would welcome all whom we would bringwith us. 

"Make it as good a wedding as you may, " was his word to me. 

I think that Offa once sent an embassy to Caerleon, and that theywere the first of our race who had ever been within its old walls. But I know that never before had a Saxon party been welcomed thereas we were welcomed, nor had there been such a feast since Jefanhimself was wedded. 

It seems to me that I am leaving out a many things now; but whowants to hear of that wedding? If any one does, he must even go toCaerleon and call the bards to him, if they will come, and ask themto sing the songs they made thereon. Otherwise he may ask any manof Caerleon to tell him what he saw of it himself, for indeed Icannot say that I had thought or eyes for any but one figure in allthe splendour of that ancient court. I do mind that Jefan's fairprincess had clad Hilda in wondrous British array, which passes meto tell of, and that Kynan and Jefan and the men of their host haddecked her with gold and pearl and mountain gems, such as lured theRoman hither. They had a splendid sword and mail shirt and helm forme, too, better even than that which Carl gave me, because of theholding of the gate. 

Now if one listens, as I have said, to the tales they tell overthere, it will be heard how I was said to have kept that gateagainst all the host of Mercia, not to say Offa himself; for, likeour own gleemen, the Welsh bards do not fail to make the most of astory. But how much thereof to believe those who have read my owntale will know. I suppose they are obliged to make too much of amatter, so that about the rights thereof may be believed. 

At that wedding there were a surprise and a pleasure for me whichJefan had prepared. He had heard of a vessel new come to Swansea, where the Danes are, and he had sent thither to learn what she was. And when he heard, he bade her captain to this feast to meet me. And so it came to pass that when we landed I saw two men in theDanish array standing behind the Welsh nobles, and I seemed to knowthem. One was tall and grim and scarred, and the other broad ofshoulder and white of hair and beard. They were Thorleif and oldThrond, come from Ireland to see their friends in this land, and soJefan's guests. 

So that was a great wedding, in which I had the least part, beingoverlooked, as mostly happens with a bridegroom. And after it wepassed home again to peace and happiness in the old hall in theland of Wessex, and there none will care to follow me. It is thetroublous part of a man's life that makes the story to all buthimself. He is glad enough when it is over and there is no moredanger left of which to make a tale. 

When I first came back to Caerleon I had some news to hear from theMercian border, and that was nothing more or less than that afterall Offa had stretched out his hand to grasp that realm whichQuendritha had plotted to give him; for he had gathered his levies, and marched eastward into East Anglia. There was none to opposehim, and he took it, and so reigned from the Wye to the sea, thegreatest king who had ever sat on an English throne. 

And Quendritha was dead. That which her daughter had boded for heras she left the palace had come to pass, and she had gone. She hadnever set eyes on her husband again, and never heard how that whichshe planned had come to pass. 

That death seemed to take the last doubt of our peace from us; butnow Sighard would no more go back to his lands. 

"I was Ethelbert's thane and his father's; I will not hold fromOffa. Let me come back with you now until I know what I can do. "

So when our wedding was over he crossed with us to Wessex, andthere for a time he bided. Then came a message from Thetford thatthe widowed queen, Ethelbert's mother, would speak with him, andwithout delay he went to her. Offa had left her in peace in her ownhouse; but now she would go to Crowland, that she might be with herwho should have been her daughter, and thither Sighard took her. Then he went to see what had happened with his own place, and foundit untouched. Offa, when he took the realm, had at least provedthat he had no mind to enrich himself with lesser spoils. 

So Sighard sold his right of succession, and all else that was hisown in East Anglia, and thereafter bought a place for himself nearus; and there he lives now, well loved by all and honoured. Manyand kind were the messages which he brought back from the queen tome and to Hilda, whom she had loved, rejoicing that the way toSutton had at least brought happiness to us two. 

My good skew-bald steed I could not take across the sea with me, and I was loath to sell him. At last I persuaded Jefan, our friend, to take him as a gift, for I cared for none save the prince himselfto ride him. 

"He is nowise a safe steed to go cattle-raiding on, " said Kynan, "for one can mark him for miles. Nevertheless he is a princelymount, and a good rallying point for the men after they have beenscattered in a charge. "

So they laughed, and were well pleased, as was I. Erling's horse Igave to that man who had been our guide when we fled, and there wasno difficulty in finding owners for the rest. 

Now one will ask concerning Ecgbert the atheling, whose friend Ihad been for so long. 

All men know that today he is the king of all England, and thegreatest who ever sat on her throne. But for long years we waitedtill the time for his return came. While Bertric lived, to whom hehad sworn fealty, he would do naught, in utmost loyalty, and withthe Mercian throne he had no mind to meddle. 

Two years after the death of Ethelbert, Offa died. His bright youngson took the throne, and was gone also in a few months, and thenthe house of Offa was at an end. An atheling of some younger branchof the Mercian royal line took his place peaceably, and under thisking, Kenulf, Mercia was at her greatest. The doom of Offa fell noton him. 

Ecgbert bided with Carl the emperor, learning all he might ofstatecraft and of war until his time came, and well he learned hislesson. Then at last, through Quendritha's teaching, came the endof the Wessex line, and thereafter the fall of Mercia from herfirst place among the English kingdoms. For, after Quendritha'sway, Eadburga would poison some thane of the court who had offendedher; and Bertric drank the cup she had made ready for his servant, and so perished. Eadburga fled to Carl the emperor, as men had thenhailed him; and he received her kindly for Offa's sake, and atleast England knew her ways no more. Then we had all ready, andsent for Ecgbert; and from the time of his coming began that day ofgreatness for Wessex which has led him to the overlordship of allEngland and the end of the old divided and warring kingdoms. 

One may see many tokens of the repentance of Offa for that deedwhich was wrought unhindered by him. Greatest of all, perhaps, isthe cathedral which he built at Hereford over the remains of themurdered king. There the saint rests in peace, and will be honouredwhile time is. But where Offa himself lies no man knows. His folkburied him in a little church which he had loved, hard by Bedford, in the heart of his realm, on the banks of the Ouse. But in onenight of storm and rain the ancient river rose and swept away bothchurch and tomb and what lay therein, not leaving so much as thefoundations to tell where the place had been. And yet, not astone's throw from the edge of the rapid Lugg, the little church ofMarden, built where we found the body of the murdered king, stands, and will stand, unharmed by the waters which once made soft hisresting. 

The wonderful palace of Sutton lies shunned and ruined. After thatwhich had been done there, Offa would live within its walls nolonger, and it was deserted by all men. Only, as the wind and rainwrought their will unchecked on the timbered halls, the thrallstook what they would for huts and for firing, and slowly at first, and then apace, the palace sank to heaps of rotting rubbish, wherethe fox and the badger have their lairs, and the boar from theforest roots unscared. Presently naught hut the ancient Romanearthworks will be left to tell that once it was a place ofstrength against the Briton. 

And with bated breath the thralls tell of a white wolf which hauntsthe ruin from time to time, deeming it the witch queen herself, whomay not leave the scene of her ill doing. 

Now, for myself, I have but to say that for the sake of old days inthe Frankish land I stand high in the honour of Ecgbert the king. And yet it seems to me that greater honour still it is that Ishould have ridden across England on that strange wedding journeyas the comrade of Ethelbert the king and saint. 

Often I am asked to tell the story of that ride and all that camethereafter, for men say that they cannot learn it better than fromme. And so I have set all down here that men may read. Yet, whetherI write or not, I know well that forgotten Ethelbert can never be. 

THE END.